An Exegetical Commentary by Nate Wilson, updated in the year of our Lord 2021
NAVIGATION: to chapters 1-6 | to chapters 7-12 | | to chapters 19-24 |to chapters 25-31
Click here to download a map of cities mentioned in I Samuel.
Chapter 13 begins with a formula for summarizing the beginning and ending of the reign of kings that is repeated throughout the books of the Kings and Chronicles: “So-and-so was a son of X number of years when he began to reign, and he reigned X number of years.” However, some numbers seem to be missing in the Hebrew text for Saul's age and reign here.
All the other 19 kings listed in the Bible with this formula have numbers for their beginning age and length of reign, but Saul does not have a number for his age here, and there is only the number “two” for the length of his reign.
The oldest-known manuscripts don't have this verse at all, which is one way to avoid the textual problem.
The Latin Vulgate, the Chaldee Targums, and the English King James versions decided to put the number “one” for Saul's age at the beginning of his reign, and then the number “two” for the number of years he reigned,
referring either figuratively to Saul’s lack of experience (Targums), or
literally to the first year or two after he was anointed to the time the Lord rejected him.
Most contemporary English versions (NASB, NIV, ESV, NET, NLT) fill in a computed number, pegging Saul at 30 years of age when he began to reign and giving his reign a length of 42 years.
But the number 30 apparently comes from a partial copy of a copy that a monk named Lucian made of the Septuagint, and it showed up for the first time in English in the 1881 Revised Version, the grandaddy of the ESV.
Thirty years, however, seems too young for Saul to have had a son capable of killing armed Philistine soldiers. If I had to put a number in there, I’d say the NASB should have stuck with the age of 40 that its parent edition, the ASV of 1901, inserted.
But I don’t think we have to write-in an age; the commentaries I read from the most-knowledgeable scholars of the Hebrew language maintained that the number had fallen out of the text1, so they left a blank there in their translation (AJV). Alternately, I think we can translate ben sanah as, “He was of age,” and leave it at that.
As for the length of Saul’s reign, the Apostle Paul said in Acts 13:21, “They asked for a king; so God gave them Saul the son of Kish, a man of the tribe of Benjamin, for forty years” (NKJV), so that proves the 42-year computations of the NASB, NIV, and NLT wrong (as well as the 20 year computation of Josephus2), but every reliable manuscript of 1 Samuel 13 says “two years.” How can that be reconciled with Acts 13? The best explanation I have found is that Saul did indeed reign 40 years, but he only reigned two years with God’s favor upon him. He was rejected by God after two years, and, in a sense, David, after being anointed, would have been co-regent for the last 38 years of Saul’s reign, just waiting to take over (Willet, Lightfoot, Gill, Tsumura). So Saul was a righteous king for 2 years, but his reign extended to 40.
In verse 2, we see that Saul appointed a bodyguard for himself of 2,000 soldiers, and a bodyguard for his son Jonathan of 1,000 soldiers. (Saul is training his son for military leadership and administration, and probably anticipating that his son will be king after him.) But that's a standing army of only 3,000 troops.
Now, if Saul is only 30 or 40, that makes Jonathan a pretty young man! Now what happens when you give a boy a tool? He wants to use it! So Jonathan mobilizes his thousand soldiers to knock out the Philistine fort at Gebah.
This is a couple hundred years late, but this is what God had told the Hebrews to do back in Moses’ and Joshua's time – get rid of the Canaanites, so he’s doing the right thing.
But now King Saul has a problem: The major cities of the Philistines out on the west coast are going to hear about his son's attack on their fort, and they're going to get mad and fight back. But is Israel able to defend itself in a full-on war with the Philistines?
Saul has to do something, and quick, so he follows the pattern of Joshua, Ehud, and Gideon, when they called the men of Israel to gather for war; he blows a horn. In order to mobilize the whole nation of Israel, I imagine he sent some of his 2,000 troops out to all the villages with horns too, and they sounded the call-to-arms.
The call-to-arms seems to have consisted of three announcements in v.4:
Saul has won a victory against a Philistine outpost3,
The Philistines are all riled up against Israel now (Literally, they think Israel “stinks”), and
Saul is mobilizing an army at Gilgal.
It’s curious that Saul’s message doesn’t give Jonathan credit for taking out that Philistine garrison; one has to wonder why.
Was Saul trying to take credit for a victory he didn’t win?
Or was he trying to protect Jonathan’s reputation by taking the blame after Jonathan had foolishly poked their enemies in the eye?
Or had he actually ordered Jonathan to do it? (Henry) I don’t know.
But the Philistines mobilized to destroy the Israelites, whom they considered to be pesky hillbillys.
They marched up from the coast to Mikmash, and pitched their army tents there, about 8 miles north of Jerusalem, opposite Saul's 2,000 troops, outnumbering them at least 15 to 1.
They wheeled in a staggering number of chariots,
The NIV divides their number by ten, even though the Hebrew and Septuagint and Vulgate all agree it was 30,000 – which may have included supply wagons4.
(There is only one other battle in Scripture that mentions a larger number of chariots, and that was when Joab and Abishai fought against a Moabite army with 32,000 chariots - and won with God’s help in 1 Chron. 19.)
As for the Philistine footsoldiers, the first century Jewish historian Josephus put the number 300,000 down for “as many [troops] as [grains of] sand on the shore of the sea,” so maybe Israel was overmatched by as much as 100:1 – we don’t know for sure.
Whatever the case, Saul withdraws from Mikmash about 10 miles away to Gilgal.
Gilgal was the first beachhead established in the Promised Land by Joshua,
and was where Saul had been officially made king in the last chapter.
And Gilgal was where the Prophet Samuel had told him to wait.
Now, most of the Israelites who saw what was shaping up decided to get out-of-the-way rather than join Saul's army.
They figured it was safer to stay alive in a cave and become a Philistine vassal afterward than to get slaughtered in in this battle.
A lot of them had dug hidey-holes back in Gideon's day5 to survive raids from the Canaanites, so they resorted helter-skelter to those: caves, bramble-thickets, crevices in big rocks, cellars, burial crypts, pits, water-cisterns – anywhere that would provide some cover.
Others took to flight and ran for the Eastern border, hoping to cross the Jordan River and find a safe place far away.
Question: Was this what God had called them to do?
No, God had not instructed the Israelites to fear the Canaanites and hide from them; God had commanded His people not to be afraid of them and to destroy them.
What instructions has God left you with? How about, “Occupy ‘till I come” (Luke 19:13), or, “Go into all the world and make disciples” (Matt. 28:19). Christians don’t have the option of embracing a defeatist attitude in the face of overwhelming attacks by the world.
Saul bravely stood his ground in contrast to the skittish Israelites.
This was one of his good character traits. He embraced his duty and his calling as lord-protector of his people, even at the risk of his own life.
Saul was faithful to carry out his role as king, even though it didn’t look like he would be successful.
Saul knew that God had called him to be Israel’s deliverer, and he knew that God was not through with Israel, so it was worth defending his nation.
It was truly manly of him to hold his post and not quit despite the imminent danger!
It takes wisdom to know God’s calling upon your life and to know what you should fight to defend and what positions to abandon because they are not hills worth dying on.
It takes wisdom to balance the repeated proverbial wisdom that “a righteous man sees evil and hides himself” (Prov. 22:3 & 27:12),
with the apostolic commands to “Put on the full armor of God… stand against the devil” (Eph. 6), and “Fight the good fight...” (1 Tim. 6:12).
Don’t give up and give ground to the enemy just because you don’t see how you could win.
Well, the few troops who remained with Saul in Gilgal were shaking in their boots,
But they were waiting for Samuel in Gilgal because Samuel’s instructions in 1 Samuel 10:8 were, “Go down ahead of me toward Gilgal, and, you'll see, I'll be coming down to you to offer a whole-burnt offering and to sacrifice peace-sacrifices. For seven days, you shall wait expectantly until I come to you, then I will make known to you what you should do.” (NAW)
The Hebrew word translated “wait” is also translated “hope” in many places throughout the Old Testament6; it is not twiddle-your-thumbs waiting, it is “expectant” waiting based upon the hope that God will bring deliverance.
A time had been set, but the appointed week came and went, and it didn’t look like God or Samuel were going to show up on time. So Saul jumped the gun. If he had waited just a couple more hours, Saul would have seen Samuel to do the sacrifice (v.10), but he was impatient and didn’t trust God.
A similar thing happened a couple hundred years later in 2 Kings 6-7. The Syrians laid seige to the Israelite city of Samaria until the people inside the city were starving. When King Joram discovered that his people were resorting to cannibalism, he said, “Why should I wait for Yahweh any longer?” That very night that God caused the Syrian army to panic and run home. Joram jumped the gun by half a day. Saul lost his kingdom over being impatient for just an hour or two.
One thing's for sure; we cannot be impatient with the God of the universe. He does as He pleases.
There was a song we sang at my college church that goes, “He may not come when you want Him, but He's right on time!”
God likes to build trust, patience, and perseverance in us by waiting until the last minute to come through.
And when His timing is like that, it becomes all the more obvious that it was His hand rather than ours that does the work.
However, instead of keeping his eyes on God, Saul was watching the people. With his eyes on the people, he couldn't help but have a sinking feeling in the pit of his stomach as more and more of them got nervous and decided to desert the army and go home.
Now, the law in Deuteronomy 20 said to let the faint-hearted and preoccupied soldiers go home
But Saul should have remembered the rest of Deuteronomy 20 that says, “When you go out to battle against your enemies, and see horses and chariots and people more numerous than you, do not be afraid of them; for the LORD your God is with you, who brought you up from the land of Egypt” (v.1, NKJV).
Saul should have remembered Gideon also, how God made his little band of 300 soldiers victorious over just-as-large an army of Midianites: “a multitude… as the sand of the seashore” (Jdg 7).
But Saul didn't have faith like Gideon. As Saul saw his army dwindle from 3,000 to a mere 600, he decided, in a desperate move to stop the ebb of Israelite soldiers, to offer sacrifices to invoke God's favor and go ahead to war before he was down any more troops.
But Saul offered sacrifices that only a priest could do.
The Levitical manual for offering sacrifices said: “The priest shall burn up the whole on the altar as a sacrifice for burning up, a fire-offering of a soothing aroma to Yahweh” (Lev. 1:9b, NAW), “And the priest shall offer up the whole-burnt-offering and the grain-offering at the altar, and so the priest shall make atonement...” (Lev. 14:20, NAW).
Looking at the whole book of 1 Sam, apart from this instance, it was only Samuel (1 Sam. 7:9) and other Levites (1 Sam. 6:14-15) who “offered up whole-burnt-offerings,” no one else.
“[Saul] presumed to offer sacrifice without Samuel, and nothing appears to the contrary but that he did it himself7, though he was neither priest nor prophet, as if, because he was a king, he might do any thing8.” ~Matthew Henry, 1714 AD
Furthermore, Samuel had specifically told Saul, “I'll be coming down to you to offer up a whole-burnt offering…” (10:8) You can’t get much more specific than that!
In light of such clear statements from the Torah and from Samuel, the people should have stopped Saul, but no one did! Don’t stand idly by when others are sinning!
And then when Samuel does arrive, shortly after Saul took the priestly administration into his own hands, Saul acts like nothing is wrong:
“Hey Samuel, blessings on ya! Glad you could make it! Hey, you wanna do the honors on the peace offerings now?”
“[Saul] went out to ‘bless’ [Samuel] ... as if he now thought himself a complete priest, empowered to bless as well as sacrifice…!” ~Matthew Henry
And when Samuel signals that it’s not o.k., Saul starts making excuses: “Look, Samuel, it’s your fault! You didn’t come when you said you would! And the Philistines, I couldn’t help it, they were about to attack me!”
And then he rationalizes his sin:
“I wouldn’t want to go into battle without a chapel service first. I was just trying to honor God!!!”
“It’s not like I was sinning high-handedly. I ‘felt compelled’ to do it; I had to ‘work up the courage’ and ‘force myself’ to do it. Literally, I used ‘restraint.’ Self-control is a good thing, right? After all, I did wait 7 days! Don’t get all hoity-toity about it.”
Do you see how easy it is to rationalize disobedience to God?
“It wasn’t really adultery. I just fell out of love with my spouse; I shouldn’t have married them in the first place; I was really in love with this other person; that’s who I really should have been married to in the first place. Far be it from me to undermine the importance of marriage!”
“Well, I know it’s a sin, but since God is sovereign over everything, it will have been His will if I do it, so if I do this sin, I will just be doing God’s will, and He will work all things together for good anyway.”
Or, “Most Christians do it; it’s normal. Sure it might not be ideal, but it isn’t that big a deal because everybody does it; let’s not have an oversensitive conscience and make an issue of it.”
Matthew Henry is so quotable; he wrote, “[T]here is no little sin, because [there is] no little god to sin against.”
Saul instead should have been saying, “Oh Samuel. I’m so sorry for being impatient. I had my eyes on the people instead of on Yahweh, and I usurped your job. I need a guilt offering, just for me. I’ll provide the bull; can you find it in your heart to sacrifice it for me after what I did?” That’s the kind of contrite heart God honors, but that’s not where Saul’s heart was.
King David, however, when he was in similar circumstances, took a different course of action. In Psalm 31 he wrote, “It is in You, Yahweh, that I have taken refuge; I will not ever be ashamed. Deliver me in Your righteousness! Incline Your ear toward me; rescue me quickly! Become for me a mighty rock – a house with secure places – in order to cause me to be saved (for You are my rock-mountain and my secure place), so, for the sake of Your reputation, guide me, and lead me. You will get me out of the net which they hid to [capture] me because You are my strength. It is into Your hand that I will commit my spirit. You, Yahweh the true God, redeem me... 15 My circumstances are in Your control. Rescue me from the control of my enemies and from those who are hunting me down. Cause Your face to shine upon your servant; cause me to be saved in your lovingkindness! ... 22 Now, as for me, I said in my alarm, ‘I have been cut off from before Your eyes.’ Nevertheless, You heeded the sound of my pleas for mercy when I hollered to You. Love Yahweh, all you His godly ones! Those being faithful are the ones Yahweh is protecting, but He is paying back in excess the one who acts out haughtiness. Y'all be strong – and He will cause your heart to be firm, all you who are waiting for Yahweh!" (NAW)
“Waiting expectantly” for the Lord is not just an Old Testament concept; it applies to us as well! One way to recognize this is to look at how this Hebrew word for “wait/יחל” was translated into Greek, and how the Greek-equivalent words were used in the New Testament, which was written in Greek.
Of the 40 times that this Hebrew verb יחל occurs in the Old Testament, the two words most frequently used to translate it into Greek were ελπιζω (which means “hope”) and ‘υπομενω (which means “persevere”)9. How are these equivalent words in Greek used to build Christian doctrine in the New Testament? (NASB is quoted here)
Rom. 15:12 Isaiah says, "THERE SHALL COME THE ROOT OF JESSE, AND HE WHO ARISES TO RULE OVER THE GENTILES, IN HIM SHALL THE GENTILES HOPE*."
2Cor. 1:10b “God...[is the one] on whom we have set our hope*. And He will yet deliver us”
1Tim. 4:10 “...we have fixed our hope* on the living God, who is the Savior...”
1Tim. 6:17 “Instruct those who are rich in this present world not to be conceited or to fix their hope* on the uncertainty of riches, but on God...”
Heb. 11:1 “...faith is the assurance of things hoped* for, the conviction of things not seen”
1Pe. 1:13 “Therefore, prepare your minds for action, keep sober in spirit, fix your hope* completely on the grace to be brought to you at the revelation of Jesus Christ.”
Mat. 10:22 “You will be hated by all because of My name, but it is the one who has endured* to the end who will be saved.”
Mat. 24:13 “But the one who endures* to the end, he will be saved.”
1Cor. 13:7 “Love... bears... believes... hopes*... endures* all things.”
2Ti. 2:12 “If we endure*, we will also reign with Him; If we deny... He also will deny us”
Heb. 12:3 “For consider Him [Jesus] who has endured* such hostility by sinners against Himself, so that you will not grow weary and lose heart.”
Jas. 1:12 “Blessed is a man who perseveres* under trial; for once he has been approved, he will receive the crown of life which the Lord has promised to those who love Him.”
Jas. 5:11 “We count those blessed who endured*. You have heard of the endurance of Job and have seen the outcome of the Lord's dealings, that the Lord is full of compassion and is merciful.”
Do you see how Saul violated a basic principle of relating to God by failing to endure in hope and wait on the Lord and His timing for deliverance? Samuel wasn’t overreacting.
Samuel rebukes Saul (“What have you done?”) and declares his punishment: God is going to set up another kingly family in the place of his.
“Then Samuel said to Saul, you acted foolishly, for you did not keep the command of Yahweh your God which He commanded, for it was at this time that Yahweh would have established your kingship over Israel for time-out-of-mind10, but now your kingdom will not go on. Yahweh has sought out for Himself a man [whose] heart is like His, and Yahweh has commanded for him to preside [to be prince/captain/ruler] over His people because you did not value what Yahweh commanded you [enough to obey Him].”
The word “now” shows up in verses 12, 13, and 14: Saul said, “The Philistines are going to come down on me now…,” but the prophet’s reply is, “It was now that Yahweh would have set up your kingship… yet now [because of your rogue action] your kingdom will not go on.”
Brothers and sisters, NOW is the time that God wants to bless you for trusting in Him!
Romans 13:11 “...now it is high time to awake out of sleep; for now our salvation is nearer than when we first believed.” (NKJV)
Don’t compromise because it seems like something needs to happen right now, but it doesn’t seem like God is helping! Persevere with hope in your savior Jesus.
God tends to wait until the last moment to come through in order to give His people opportunity to exercise faith (“without faith it is impossible to please God” Heb. 11:7).
Now, as much as we might sympathize with Saul, considering the enormous pressure he was under, the fact that he nevertheless violated the arrangements God had set for his reign – and did not repent for it – cannot be swept under the carpet.
If an Army General sends a lower officer with specific instructions to do a certain thing a certain way, and that lower officer does it his own way, ignoring the General’s instructions, he not going to remain in a leadership role in the Army for long!
But that’s essentially what Saul did. By following a different protocol – other than what God had commanded (which was to wait seven days for Samuel to come and offer sacrifices), Saul effectively took upon himself the role of ultimate authority to make decisions over the nation’s worship practices and wartime practices (and the timing of them). And in doing so, Saul demonstrated that he was not serving God as regent/president, but was acting upon his own authority as high king in his own right. Saul was declaring himself independent of God as the final authority11, which is exactly what God warned him not to do in chapter 12!
Do you see how serious a matter it is to disregard God’s authority and take matters into your own hands – to lead your way instead of God’s way?
Whom God can King He can also un-king. It was God who had Saul anointed “to preside over the people of Israel” in 1 Samuel 9:16, and now God will command Samuel to anoint someone else to preside. Thus we read in Psalm 89:20 ,“I have found David my servant; with my sacred oil I have anointed him. My hand will sustain him...” (NIV).
This is a lot like the message to the old priest Eli back in 1 Samuel 2:30 “...I said that your household... would conduct themselves before my face for time-out-of-mind, but now, this is the declaration of Yahweh, Far be it from me, because those who glorify me I will glorify, but those who despise me will become insignificant” (NAW). When Eli failed to confront sin and repent of sin, God replaced him with Samuel as priest.
And later, the prophet Hanani would deliver a very similar message to Asa king of Judah, “For the eyes of the LORD run to and fro throughout the whole earth, to show Himself strong on behalf of those whose heart is loyal to Him. In this you have done foolishly; therefore from now on you shall have wars” (2 Chron. 16:7-9, NKJV).
God isn’t depending on you; He can raise somebody else up, but He will delight in anyone whose heart is like His and who will beg His forgiveness and repent12 over sin.
If we are irresponsible with our position at church or work or our position as parents, we deserve to have our office or job or our children taken away.
Praise God that He is gracious and allows us to serve Him on this earth despite our failures.
May God make us patient in waiting on His timing, diligent in obeying Him, and careful with all the responsibilities with which He has entrusted us!
Septuagint |
Brenton |
D-R |
KJV |
NAWB |
MT/DSS |
|
1 |
[uioVC eniautou Saoul en tw basileuein auton kai duo eth ebasileusen en Israhl] |
Saul was a child of one year when he began to reign, and he reigned two years over Israel. |
Saul reigned one yearD; and when he had reigned two years over Israel, |
Saul was of age when he began to reign, and he reigned two years over Israel. |
בֶּן-שָׁנָהE, שָׁאוּל בְּמָלְכוֹ; וּשְׁתֵּי שָׁנִיםF, מָלַךְ עַל-יִשְׂרָאֵל. |
|
2 |
καὶ ἐκλέγεται Σαουλ ἑαυτῷ τρεῗς χιλιάδας ἀνδρῶν ἐκ τῶν ἀνδρῶν Ισραηλ καὶ ἦσαν μετὰ Σαουλ δισχίλιοι ἐν Μαχεμας καὶ ἐν τῷ ὄρει Βαιθηλ χίλιοι ἦσαν μετὰ Ιωναθαν ἐν Γαβεε τοῦ Βενιαμιν καὶ τὸ κατάλοιπον τοῦ λαοῦ ἐξαπέστειλεν ἕκαστον εἰς τὸ σκήνωμα αὐτοῦ |
And Saul chooses for himself 3,000 men of the men of Israel: and there were with Saul 2,000 who were in Machmas, and in mount Baethel, and 1,000 were with Jonathan in Gabaa of Benjamin: and he sent the rest of the people every man to his tent. |
And Saul chose him three thousand men of Israel: and two thousand were with Saul in Machmas, and in mount Bethel: and a thousand with Jonathan in Gabaa of Benjamin, and the rest of the people he sent back every man to their dwellings. |
X Saul chose him three thousand men of Israel; whereof two thousand were with Saul in Michmash and in mount Bethel, and a thousand were with Jonathan in Gibeah of Benjamin: and the rest of the people he sent every man to his tentX. |
Now, Saul chose for himself 3,000 men from Israel (of which 2,000 were with Saul in Mikmash - and on the hill of Bethel, and 1,000 were with Jonathan in Gibeah of Benjamin), and the rest of the people He discharged each to his tents. |
וַיִּבְחַר-לוֹ שָׁאוּל שְׁלֹשֶׁת אֲלָפִים, מִיִּשְׂרָאֵל, וַיִּהְיוּ עִם-שָׁאוּל אַלְפַּיִם בְּמִכְמָשׂ וּבְהַר בֵּית-אֵל, וְאֶלֶף הָיוּ עִם-יוֹנָתָן בְּגִבְעַת בִּנְיָמִין; וְיֶתֶר הָעָם, שִׁלַּח אִישׁ לְאֹהָלָיוG. |
3 |
καὶ
ἐπάταξεν
Ιωναθαν τὸν |
And
Jonathan smote
|
And Jonathan smote the garrison of the Philistines which was in Gabaa. And when the Philistines had heard of it, Saul sounded the trumpet over all the land, saying: Let the Hebrews hear. |
And Jonathan smoteJ the garrison of the Philistines that was in Geba, and the Philistines heard of it. And Saul blew the trumpet throughout all the land, saying, Let the Hebrews hear. |
Jonathan made a strike against the garrison of Philistines which is in Gebah, and the Philistines heard about it. So Saul blew on the horn throughout all of the land to say, “Hebrews, take heed!” |
וַיַּךְ יוֹנָתָן, אֵת נְצִיב פְּלִשְׁתִּים אֲשֶׁר בְּגֶבַע, וַיִּשְׁמְעוּ, פְּלִשְׁתִּים; וְשָׁאוּל תָּקַע בַּשּׁוֹפָר בְּכָל- הָאָרֶץ לֵאמֹר, יִשְׁמְעוּ הָעִבְרִים. |
4 |
καὶ
πᾶς Ισραηλ ἤκουσεν
λεγόντων πέπαικεν
Σαουλ τὸν |
And
all Israel heard say, Saul has smitten
Nasib the PhilistineX; now Israel had been
put to shame before the Philistines; and the |
And all Israel heard this report: Saul hath smitten the garrison of the Philistines: and Israel took courage against the Philistines. And the people were called together after Saul to Galgal. |
And all Israel heard say that Saul had smitten a garrison of the Philistines, and that Israel also was had in abomination withL the Philistines. And the people were called togetherM after Saul to Gilgal. |
And all Israel heard it saying that Saul had made a strike against the garrison of the Philistines and also that Israel had made itself obnoxious to the Philistines. When these things were announced, the people got behind Saul at Gilgal. |
וְכָל-יִשְׂרָאֵל שָׁמְעוּ לֵאמֹר, הִכָּה שָׁאוּל אֶת- נְצִיב פְּלִשְׁתִּים, וְגַם- נִבְאַשׁN יִשְׂרָאֵל בַּפְּלִשְׁתִּים; וַיִּצָּעֲקוּO הָעָם אַחֲרֵי שָׁאוּל, הַגִּלְגָּל. |
5 |
καὶ
οἱ ἀλλόφυλοι
συνάγονται
εἰς πόλεμον
ἐπὶ Ισραηλ [καὶ
ἀναβαίνουσιν
ἐπὶ Ισραηλ]
τριάκοντα χιλιάδες
ἁρμάτων καὶ ἓξ
χιλιάδες ἱππέων
καὶ λαὸς ὡς
ἡ ἄμμος ἡ παρὰ
τὴν θάλασσαν
τῷ πλήθει
καὶ ἀναβαίνουσιν
καὶ παρεμβάλλουσιν
ἐν Μαχεμας [ἐξ
ἐναντίας]
Βαιθων κατὰ
|
And
the Philistines gather together
to war with Israel; [and then come up against Israel] thirty
thousand chariots, and six thousand horsemen, and people as
the sand by the seashore for multitude:
and they come up, and encamp in Machmas, [opposite]
Baeth |
The Philistines also were assembled to fight against Israel, thirty thousand chariots, and six thousand horsemen, and [a multitude of] people besides, like the sand on the sea shore for number. And going up they camped in Machmas at the east of Bethaven. |
And the Philistines gathered themselves togetherP to fight with Israel, thirty thousand chariots, and six thousand horsemen, and people as the sand which is on the sea shore in multitudeQ: and they came up, and pitched in Michmash, eastward from Bethaven. |
Meanwhile, the Philistines were assembling 30,000 chariots and 6,000 horses, and a horde as vast as the sand which is upon the shore of the sea for war against Israel, and they went up and took their positions in Mikmash east of Beth Aven. |
וּפְלִשְׁתִּים נֶאֶסְפוּ לְהִלָּחֵם עִם-יִשְׂרָאֵל, שְׁלֹשִׁים אֶלֶף רֶכֶב וְשֵׁשֶׁת אֲלָפִים פָּרָשִׁים, וְעָם, כַּחוֹל אֲשֶׁר עַל-שְׂפַת-הַיָּם לָרֹב; וַיַּעֲלוּ וַיַּחֲנוּ בְמִכְמָשׂ, קִדְמַת בֵּית אָוֶן. |
6 |
καὶ
ἀν |
And
the men of Israel saw that they were in a strait
|
And when the men of Israel saw that they were straitened, (for the people were distressed,) X they X hid themselves in caves, and in thickets, and in rocks, and in dens, and in pits. |
When
the men of Israel saw that they were in a straitS,
(for the people were distressed,) then the people did hide
themselves in caves, and in thicketsT,
and in rocks, and in |
Then each man of Israel saw that it was a crisis, for their army had been put in a stranglehold, so the people hid themselves in the caves and in the brambles and in the rock-mountains and in the cellars and in the cisterns. |
וְאִישׁ יִשְׂרָאֵל רָאוּ כִּי צַר-לוֹ, כִּי נִגַּשׂ הָעָם; וַיִּתְחַבְּאוּ הָעָם, בַּמְּעָרוֹת וּבַחֲוָחִים וּבַסְּלָעִים, וּבַצְּרִחִיםW, וּבַבֹּרוֹתX. |
7 |
καὶ οἱ διαβαίνοντεςY διέβησαν τὸν Ιορδάνην εἰς γῆν Γαδ καὶ Γαλααδ καὶ Σαουλ ἔτι ἦν ἐν Γαλγαλοις καὶ πᾶς ὁ λαὸς ἐξέστηZ ὀπίσω αὐτοῦ |
And they that went over went over Jordan to the land of Gad and Galaad: and Saul was yet in Galgala, and all the people followed after him in amazement. |
And some of the Hebrews passed over the Jordan into the land of Gad and Galaad. And when Saul was yet in Galgal, all the people that followed him were greatly afraid. |
And some of the Hebrews went overAA Jordan to the land of Gad and Gilead. As for Saul, he was yet in Gilgal, and all the people followed him trembling. |
Hebrews even crossed over the Jordan to the land of Gad (that is, Gilead). But as for Saul, he was still in Gilgal, though all the army following him was trembling, |
וְעִבְרִים, עָבְרוּ אֶת-הַיַּרְדֵּן, אֶרֶץ גָּד, ABוְגִלְעָד; וְשָׁאוּל עוֹדֶנּוּ בַגִּלְגָּל, וְכָל-הָעָם חָרְדוּ אַחֲרָיו. |
8 |
καὶ διέλιπεν ἑπτὰ ἡμέρας τῷ μαρτυρίῳAC ὡς [εἶπεν] Σαμουηλ καὶ οὐ παρεγένετο Σαμουηλ εἰς Γαλγαλα καὶ διεσπάρη ὁ λαὸς αὐτοῦ ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ |
And he continued seven days for the appointed testimony, as Samuel [told him], and Samuel came not to Galgala, and his people were dispersed from him. |
And he waited seven days according to the appointment of Samuel, I and Samuel came not to Galgal, and the people slipt away from him. |
And he tarried seven days, according to the set time that Samuel [had appointed]: but Samuel came not to Gilgal; and the people were scattered from him. |
and he waited expectantly for seven days, according to the meeting of which Samuel {had spoken}. But Samuel didn’t come to Gilgal, and the people scattered away from him. |
וייחלAD שִׁבְעַת יָמִים, לַמּוֹעֵד אֲשֶׁר שְׁמוּאֵלAE, וְלֹא-בָא שְׁמוּאֵל, הַגִּלְגָּל; וַיָּפֶץ הָעָם, מֵעָלָיו. |
9 |
καὶ εἶπεν Σαουλ προσαγάγετε ὅπως [ποιήσω] ὁλοκαύτωσιν καὶ εἰρηνικάς καὶ ἀνήνεγκεν τὴν ὁλοκαύτωσιν |
And Saul said, Bring hither victims, that I may offer whole-burnt-offerings and peace-offerings: and he offered the whole-burnt-offering. |
Then Saul said: Bring me the holocaust, and the peace offerings. And he offered the holocaust. |
And Saul said, Bring hither a burnt offering to me, and peace offerings. And he offered the burnt offering. |
So Saul said, “Bring the whole-burnt-offering and the peace-offerings to me.” And he offered up the whole-burnt-offering. |
וַיֹּאמֶר שָׁאוּל--הַגִּשׁוּ אֵלַי, הָעֹלָה וְהַשְּׁלָמִים; וַיַּעַל, הָעֹלָה.AF |
10 |
καὶ ἐγένετο ὡς συνετέλεσεν ἀναφέρων τὴν ὁλοκαύτωσιν καὶ X Σαμουηλ παραγίνεται καὶ ἐξῆλθεν Σαουλ εἰς ἀπάντησιν αὐτῷ εὐλογῆσαι αὐτόν |
And it came to pass when he had finished offering the whole-burnt-offering, that X Samuel arrived, and Saul went out to meet him, and to bless him. |
And when he had made an end of offering the holocaust, X behold Samuel came: and Saul went forth to meet him and salute him. |
And it came to pass, that as soon as he had made an end of offering the burnt offering, behold, Samuel came; and Saul went out to meet him, that he might salute him. |
Then it happened as he finished offering up the whole-burnt-offering, that look, Samuel had arrived! So Saul went out to call out blessing to him. |
וַיְהִי, כְּכַלֹּתוֹ לְהַעֲלוֹת הָעֹלָה, וְהִנֵּה שְׁמוּאֵל, בָּא; וַיֵּצֵא שָׁאוּל לִקְרָאתוֹ, לְבָרְכוֹAG. |
11 |
καὶ εἶπεν Σαμουηλ τί πεποίηκας καὶ εἶπεν Σαουλ ὅτι εἶδον ὡς διεσπάρη ὁ λαὸς ἀπ᾽ ἐμοῦ καὶ σὺ οὐ παρεγένου [ὡς διετάξω] ἐν τῷ μαρτυρίῳ τῶν ἡμερῶν καὶ οἱ ἀλλόφυλοι συνήχθησαν εἰς Μαχεμας |
And Samuel said, What hast thou done? and Saul said, Because I saw how the people were scattered from me, and thou was not present [as thou purposedst] according to the set time of the days, and the Philistines were gathered to Machmas. |
And Samuel said [to him]: What hast thou done? X Saul answered: Because I saw that the people slipt from me, and thou wast not come according to the days appointed, and the Philistines were gathered together in Machmas, |
And Samuel said, What hast thou done? And Saul said, Because I saw that the people were scattered from me, and that thou camest not within the days appointed, and that the Philistines gathered themselves together at Michmash; |
But Samuel said, “What have you done?” Then Saul said, “When I saw that the people had scattered from me, and as for you, you had not come for a meeting during these days, and as for the Philistines, they were assembling at Mikmash, |
וַיֹּאמֶר שְׁמוּאֵל, מֶה עָשִׂיתָ; וַיֹּאמֶר שָׁאוּל כִּי-רָאִיתִי כִי-נָפַץ הָעָם מֵעָלַי, וְאַתָּה לֹא- בָאתָ לְמוֹעֵד הַיָּמִים, וּפְלִשְׁתִּים, נֶאֱסָפִים AHמִכְמָשׂ. |
12 |
καὶ εἶπα νῦν καταβήσονται οἱ ἀλλόφυλοι πρός με εἰς Γαλγαλα καὶ τοῦ προσώπου τοῦ κυρίου οὐκ ἐδεήθην καὶ ἐνεκρατευσάμην καὶ ἀνήνεγκα τὴν ὁλοκαύτωσινAI |
Then I said, Now will the Philistines come down to me to Galgala, and I have not sought the face of the Lord: so I forced myself and offered the whole-burnt-offering. |
X I said: Now will the Philistines come down upon me to Galgal, and I have not appeased the face of the Lord. Forced by necessity, I offered the holocaust. |
Therefore said I, The Philistines will come down now upon me to Gilgal, and I have not made supplication unto the X XAJ LORD: I forced myselfAK therefore, and offered a burnt offering. |
then I said, ‘The Philistines are going to come down on me now at Gilgal, yet I haven’t made requests before the face of Yahweh!’ So I restrained myself and I offered up the whole-burnt-offering.” |
וָאֹמַר, עַתָּה יֵרְדוּ פְלִשְׁתִּים אֵלַי הַגִּלְגָּל, וּפְנֵי יְהוָה, לֹא חִלִּיתִי; וָאֶתְאַפַּקAL, וָאַעֲלֶה הָעֹלָה. {ס} |
13 |
καὶ
εἶπεν Σαμουηλ
πρὸς Σαουλ
μεματαίωταίAM
σοι [ὅτι]
οὐκ ἐφύλαξας
τὴν ἐντολ |
And
Samuel said to Saul, Thou hast done foolishly; [for]
thou hast not kept |
And Samuel said to Saul: Thou hast done foolishly, [and] hast not kept the commandment[s] of the Lord thy God, which he commanded thee. [And if thou hadst not done] thus, the Lord would now have established thy kingdom over Israel for ever. |
And Samuel said to Saul, Thou hast done foolishly: thou hast not kept the commandment of the LORD thy God, which he commanded thee: for now would the LORD have established thy kingdom upon Israel for ever. |
Then Samuel said to Saul, “You acted foolishly, for you did not keep the command of Yahweh your God which He commanded, for it was at this time that Yahweh would have set up your kingship over Israel for time-out-of-mind, |
וַיֹּאמֶר שְׁמוּאֵל אֶל-שָׁאוּל, נִסְכָּלְתָּ: ANלֹא שָׁמַרְתָּ, אֶת-מִצְוַת יְהוָה אֱלֹהֶיךָ אֲשֶׁר צִוָּךְ, כִּי עַתָּה הֵכִין יְהוָה אֶת- מַמְלַכְתְּךָ אֶל- יִשְׂרָאֵל, עַד-עוֹלָם. |
14 |
καὶ νῦν ἡ βασιλεία σου οὐ στήσεταιAO [καὶ] ζητήσει κύριος ἑαυτῷ ἄνθρωπον κατὰ τὴν καρδίαν αὐτοῦ καὶ ἐντελεῗται κύριος αὐτῷ εἰς ἄρχοντα ἐπὶ τὸν λαὸν αὐτοῦ ὅτι οὐκ ἐφύλαξας ὅσα ἐνετείλατό σοι κύριος |
But now thy kingdom shall not stand [to thee, and] the Lord shall seek for himself a man after his own heart; and the Lord shall appoint him to be a ruler over his people, because thou hast not kept all that the Lord commanded thee. |
But X thy kingdom shall not continue. The Lord hath sought him a man according to his own heart: and him hath the Lord commanded to be prince over his people, because thou hast not observed that which the Lord commanded Χ. |
But now thy kingdom shall not continue: the LORD hath sought him a man after his own heart, and the LORD hath commanded him to be captain over his people, because thou hast not kept that which the LORD commanded thee. |
but now your kingdom will not go on. Yahweh has sought out for Himself a man [whose] heart is like His, and Yahweh has commanded for him to preside over His people because you did not value what Yahweh commanded you.” |
וְעַתָּה, מַמְלַכְתְּךָ לֹא-תָקוּם: בִּקֵּשׁ יְהוָה לוֹ אִישׁ כִּלְבָבוֹ, וַיְצַוֵּהוּ יְהוָה לְנָגִיד עַל-עַמּוֹ--כִּי לֹא שָׁמַרְתָּ, אֵת אֲשֶׁר-צִוְּךָ יְהוָה. {ס} |
15 |
καὶ
ἀνέστη Σαμουηλ
καὶ |
And Samuel arose, and departed from Galgala[, and the remnant of the people went after Saul to meet him after the men of war, when they had come out of Galgala] to Gabaa of Benjamin. And Saul numbered the people that were found with him, about six hundred men. |
And Samuel arose and went up from Galgal [to Gabaa of Benjamin. And the rest of the people went up after Saul, to meet the people who fought against them, going from Galgal] to Gabaa [in the hill] of Benjamin. And Saul numbered the people, that were found with him, about six hundred men. |
And Samuel arose, and gat him up from Gilgal unto Gibeah of Benjamin. And Saul numberedAQ the people that were present with him, about six hundred men. |
Then Samuel got up and went away from Gilgal, {but, the remainder of the people went up behind Saul to engage against the people of war. After they came along from Gilgal} to Gibeah of Benjamin, Saul reviewed the troops found with him, and there were about 600 men. |
וַיָּקָם שְׁמוּאֵל, וַיַּעַל מִן-הַגִּלְגָּלAR--גִּבְעַת בִּנְיָמִן; וַיִּפְקֹד שָׁאוּל, אֶת-הָעָם הַנִּמְצְאִים עִמּוֹ, כְּשֵׁשׁ מֵאוֹת, אִישׁ. |
16 |
καὶ Σαουλ καὶ Ιωναθαν υἱὸς αὐτοῦ καὶ ὁ λαὸς οἱ εὑρεθέντες μετ᾽ αὐτῶν ἐκάθισαν ἐν Γαβεε Βενιαμιν [καὶ ἔκλαιον] καὶ οἱ ἀλλόφυλοι παρεμβεβλήκεισαν εἰς Μαχεμας |
And Saul and Jonathan his son, and the people that were found with them, halted in Gabaa, of Benjamin; [and they wept]: and the Philistines had encamped in Machmas. |
And Saul and Jonathan his son, and the people that were present with them, were in Gabaa of Benjamin: but the Philistines encamped in Machmas. |
And Saul, and Jonathan his son, and the people that were present with them, abode in Gibeah of Benjamin: but the Philistines encamped in Michmash. |
So, Saul, and Jonathan his son, and the people found with them were staying-put in Gibeah of Benjamin, while the Philistines held position in Mikmash. |
וְשָׁאוּל וְיוֹנָתָן בְּנוֹ, וְהָעָם הַנִּמְצָא עִמָּם, יֹשְׁבִים, בְּגֶבַעAS בִּנְיָמִן; וּפְלִשְׁתִּים, חָנוּ בְמִכְמָשׂ. |
17 |
καὶ
ἐξῆλθεν διαφθείρων
ἐξ |
And
men came forth to
destroy out of the |
And
there went out of the
camp of the Philistines three companies |
And the spoiler[s]AU came out of the camp of the Philistines in three companies: one company turned unto the way [that leadeth] to Ophrah, unto the land of Shual: |
Then the destructionAV went forth from the Philistine position. There were three captains: One captain headed down the road to Ofrah in the land of Shual, |
וַיֵּצֵא הַמַּשְׁחִית מִמַּחֲנֵה פְלִשְׁתִּים, שְׁלֹשָׁה רָאשִׁים: הָרֹאשׁ אֶחָד יִפְנֶה אֶל-דֶּרֶךְ עָפְרָה, אֶל-אֶרֶץ שׁוּעָל. |
18 |
καὶ
ἡ μία ἀρχὴAW
ἐπιβλέπουσα
ὁδὸν Βαιθωρων
καὶ ἡ ἀρχὴ ἡ μία
ἐπιβλέπουσα
ὁδὸν |
and
an[other] company turning the way of Baethoron, and an[other]
company turning by the way of |
And
an[other] |
And an[other] company turned the way to Bethhoron: and an [other] company turned to the way of the border that looketh to the val-ley of Zeboim toward the wilderness. |
and one captain headed down the road to Beth Horon, and one captain headed down the border road which looks down over the ravine of Tseboiym toward the desertAZ. |
וְהָרֹאשׁ אֶחָד יִפְנֶה, דֶּרֶךְ בֵּית חֹרוֹן; וְהָרֹאשׁ אֶחָד יִפְנֶה דֶּרֶךְ הַגְּבוּל, הַנִּשְׁקָף עַל-גֵּי הַצְּבֹעִים הַמִּדְבָּרָה. {ס} |
19 |
καὶ τέκτων σιδήρου οὐχ εὑρίσκετο ἐν πάσῃ γῇ Ισραηλ ὅτι εἶπον οἱ ἀλλόφυλοι μὴ ποιήσωσιν οἱ Εβραῗοι ῥομφαίαν καὶ δόρυ |
And there was not found a smith in all the land of Israel, for the Philistines said, Lest the Hebrews make [themselves] sword or spear. |
Now
there was no smith to be found in all the land of Israel, for the
Philistines had |
Now there was no smith found throughout all the land of Israel: for the Philistines said, Lest the Hebrews make [them] sword[s] or spear[s]: |
Now, no blacksmith was to be found in all the land of Israel, for the Philistines had said, “Otherwise those Hebrews would make a sword or a spear!” |
וְחָרָשׁ לֹא יִמָּצֵא, בְּכֹל אֶרֶץ יִשְׂרָאֵל: כִּי- אָמַרBA פְלִשְׁתִּים--פֶּן יַעֲשׂוּ הָעִבְרִים, חֶרֶב אוֹ חֲנִית. |
20 |
καὶ κατέβαινον πᾶς Ισραηλ εἰς [γῆν] ἀλλοφύλων χαλκεύειν ἕκαστος τὸ θέριστρονBB αὐτοῦ καὶ τὸ σκεῦοςBC αὐτοῦ καὶ ἕκαστος τὴν ἀξίνην αὐτοῦ καὶ τὸ δρέπανονBD αὐτοῦ |
And all Israel went down to the [Land] of the Philistines to forge every one his reaping-hook and his tool, and every one his axe and his sickle. |
So all Israel went down to the Philistines, to sharpen every man his ploughshare, and his spade, and his axe, and his rake. |
But all the Israelites went down to the Philistines, to sharpen every man his share, and his coulterBE, and his axe, and his mattockBF. |
Each and every Israelite went down to the Philistines to do metalwork on his plowshare and his shovel and his axe and his hoe. |
וַיֵּרְדוּ כָל-יִשְׂרָאֵל, הַפְּלִשְׁתִּים--לִלְטוֹשׁBG אִישׁ אֶת- מַחֲרַשְׁתּוֹ וְאֶת- אֵתוֹ, וְאֶת-קַרְדֻּמּוֹ, וְאֵת, מַחֲרֵשָׁתוֹ. |
21 |
καὶ
ἦν ὁ τρυγητὸςBH
ἕτοιμος
τοῦ θερίζειν
τὰ δὲ σκεύη
ἦν τρεῗς [σίκλοι]
εἰς τὸν ὀδόντα
καὶ τῇ ἀξίνῃ
καὶ τῷ |
And
it was near
the time of
vintage:
and their tools
were
valued at
three
[shekels] for
a plough-share,
and there |
So that X their shares, and their spades, and X their forks, and their axes were blunt, even to the goad, which was to be mended. |
Yet they had a file XBJ for the mattocks, and for the coulters, and X for the forks, and for the axes, and to sharpenBK the goad[s]. |
And the smithy-priceBL was a pim for plowshares and for shovels, and three for a pitchfork and for axes and to sharpen their goad. |
וְהָיְתָה הַפְּצִירָה פִים, לַמַּחֲרֵשֹׁת וְלָאֵתִים, וְלִשְׁלֹשׁ קִלְּשׁוֹןBM, וּלְהַקַּרְדֻּמִּים; וּלְהַצִּיב, הַדָּרְבָן. |
22 |
καὶ
ἐγενήθη ἐν ταῗς
ἡμέρ |
And it came to pass in the day[s] of the war [of Machmas], that there was not a sword or spear found in the hand of all the people, that were with Saul and Jonathan; but with Saul and Jonathan his son was there found. |
And when the day of battle was come, there was neither sword nor spear found in the hand of any of the people that were with Saul and Jonathan, except Saul and Jonathan his son X. |
So it came to pass in the day of battle, that there was neither sword nor spear found in the hand of any of the people that were with Saul and Jonathan: but with Saul and with Jonathan his son was there found. |
So it was, that on the day of battle, not even a sword or a spear was to be found in the hand of any of the people who were with Saul and Jonathan, but such was found for Saul and for Jonathan his son. |
וְהָיָה, בְּיוֹם מִלְחֶמֶת, וְלֹא נִמְצָא חֶרֶב וַחֲנִית בְּיַד כָּל-הָעָם, אֲשֶׁר אֶת-שָׁאוּל וְאֶת-יוֹנָתָן; וַתִּמָּצֵא לְשָׁאוּל, וּלְיוֹנָתָן בְּנוֹ. |
23 |
καὶ ἐξῆλθεν ἐξ ὑποστάσεως τῶν ἀλλοφύλων τὴν ἐν τῷ πέρανBN Μαχεμας. |
And there went out some from the camp of the Philistines to the place beyond Machmas. |
And the army of the Philistines went out in order to advance further in Machmas. |
And the garrison of the Philistines went out to the passageBO of Michmash. |
Then the standing-troop of the Philistines went out to the pass of Mikmash. |
וַיֵּצֵא מַצַּב פְּלִשְׁתִּים, אֶל- מַעֲבַר מִכְמָשׂ. ס |
What the World says
If we take our cue from Madison Avenue, we might believe that smoking Marlboroughs or driving a 4x4 truck is what makes a man strong.
If we look to the TV, we might believe that conquering a beautiful woman or seducing a handsome man or beating another person in a contest of strength or leaving them speechless in an argument is essence of courage.
If we listen to modern business consultants and psychologists, we hear that courage comes from within—all you need is good self-esteem; “believe in yourself and you can do anything!”
What God says
I want to tell you that all those things will fail you. Owning more toys will never give you true courage.
Conquering another person has nothing to do with manhood.
And when you look inside yourself all you are going to get is more of who you already are—a sinful human being.
These are not the way to find courage. Courage comes from a different source—from God. More specifically, we must exercise Biblical faith in God to find true courage.
In the Bible, when God spoke to His man at the beginning of the book of Joshua, what did He say, “Be strong and of good courage, be not afraid, neither be dismayed... for if you look deep into yourself, and only trust your heart, you will find the strength to carry on?!?!” NO! “…For the LORD your God is with you wherever you go!” FOR THE LORD YOUR GOD! It is Biblical faith in God that gives strength and courage!
Let’s turn to First Samuel chapter 14 and look at a paragon of manliness in the Bible. This man had incredible courage. He was a warrior par excellence. He had amazing self-discipline. He was tough, and yet one of the things he is best known for is his loyalty in friendship. And this man had faith. First Samuel 14 gives us a brief glimpse into the life of Jonathan.
The Plight of Israel
The context of this chapter is that Jonathan’s Dad, Saul, had just been crowned the first king of the country of Israel two years ago. (Use Map) Up until now, the country of Israel was a weak federation of tribes living up in the hills, surrounded by other nations who were more cruel and powerful than they were. The biggest problem at this time was a people called the Philistines who had migrated from a superior culture base in the area of Greece and spread out along the flat coastal land between the central mountains of Israel and the Mediterranean Sea. The Philistines were a more advanced civilization—they knew how to make superior weapons out of iron, and they also had horse-drawn chariots, things the Israelites didn’t have. Militarily, the Israelites were at a disadvantage, stuck with inferior weapons and slower modes of transportation. The Philistines, however, were worried about the unification of Israel under one king; they didn’t want a powerful, united kingdom right next-door, so they made persistent attempts to divide and weaken the Israelites whenever they made attempts at unity.
In Chapter 13, Saul made a quick trip from his capitol city hometown of Gibeah to the nearby area of Gilgal, where the great prophet Samuel was going to offer a sacrifice. Saul had called the people of Israel to come and join him for this solemn occasion. This expression of national unity worried the Philistines, so they marched an army of 30,000 chariots, 6,000 horsemen, and more foot-soldiers than could be counted, straight through the middle of Israel and set up for battle at Michmash, fanning out across the middle of Israel to cut the Southern part of Israel off from the support of the Northern tribes. The only escape route was across the Jordan River in the other direction, and some people were doing just that. Others were finding hideouts in the caves along the Dead Sea coast.
Saul’s position in Gilgal placed him poorly on the opposite side of the Philistine army from the residential areas of central Israel on the other side of the Philistine front, leaving the Philistines free to raid the Israelite homes unopposed, so Saul moved to join Jonathan and his troops in Gibeah, which at least positioned the Israelite troops between the Philistines and the Judean hills settlements of Israel to the south. By this time, only 600 of the over 3,000 Israelite soldiers were left bravely standing by King Saul and Prince Jonathan.
Furthermore, they were weaponless. The Philistines, in a calculated effort to keep the Israelites from defending themselves militarily, had killed or deported all the Israelite blacksmiths so that they could not make weapons13. Jonathan and Saul were the only Israelites who had a sword or spear; the other 600 had nothing but clubs and garden tools to fight against the Philistines’ swords and spears. They were dead meat!
So, this is the context of one of the most amazing exercises of courage in the entire Bible. Jonathan and his bodyguard challenge a whole Philistine garrison, and they end up demolishing them and turning the tide of the war! Notice what it is that Jonathan attributes this kind of courage to. What gave him the guts to take on a whole bunker full of Philistine warriors?
Look at verse 6: "Maybe Yahweh will work for us–nothing is impossible for Him, so He could win a battle if we are many or if we are few." “Yahweh is not restrained by many or by few.”
Remember, Moses and Joshua told us that with the LORD, one of us will chase a thousand! (Deut. 32:32, Josh 23:10)
Jonathan’s faith in the LORD is what gave him the guts to face this superior group of armed Philistines.
And it wasn’t just blind faith, It was faith in a Biblical truth about God—His sovereignty.
The lack of any sort of “restraint” is unique to God. There is no one who can put restraints on God. He is totally unlimited in His power, unlimited in His knowledge—He can do whatever He pleases, and nothing can hold Him back. Jonathan knew that as long as he was doing the will of a sovereign God, he had nothing to fear. “God can not only save us, but save by us... An active faith will venture far in God's cause upon an 'it may be.'” ~Matthew Henry
The Source of Fear
Now, the opposite of courage is fear, and the root of fear is the awareness of your limitations in the face of potential harm.
A child has no fear because he is not aware of his limitations and he is not aware of the harm that can be done to him. That is not courage; that is ignorance.
Fear is when we know that there is someone or something which is more powerful than we are, and therefore can hurt us. We are naturally afraid of what is stronger than we are, and we try to protect ourselves from getting hurt by it.
If an army is camped in the next valley that outnumbers your army 1000 to 1, it is natural to be afraid of their superior strength and technology and protect yourself by hiding. That’s what most of the Israelites were doing.
If we know that a missionary crossing the ocean is likely to face death from a million things outside his control--tropical diseases, travel mishaps, linguistic misunderstandings, antagonistic natives, witch doctors, and evil spirits--our natural reaction is to protect ourselves from these dangers by staying home.
Martin Luther knew from experience that Satan's “craft and power are great and armed with cruel hate,” but in his famous hymn, he counters that fear with faith: “And though this world with devils filled should threaten to undo us, we will not fear, for God has willed His truth to triumph through us.”
Jonathan’s Example of Courage
Now, if we know—as Jonathan knew—that we are accompanied by a God who knows no limitations because He is totally sovereign over all the things that threaten us, if we know that such a God loves us and will be our constant companion as we carry out His will, then we lose all grounds for fear, just like Jonathan did. This is Biblical courage, when we can no longer be intimidated by the things of this world which stand against God’s will.
This is Biblical courage, when we can no longer be intimidated by the things of this world which stand against God’s will. Jonathan knew that the inferiority of His Israelite army was not a limitation for God, for God could save “by many or by few.” Jonathan knew that it was God’s will that he defend his nation and preserve the people of God - from whom would come the Messiah. He knew it was God’s will that Israel not be wiped out yet, and he knew that the inferiority of his Israelite army was not a restraining factor for the sovereign Lord, so he no longer had grounds to be afraid of the Philistine army; he went after them!
The Philistine army in the valley apparently had an observation post on a high point on one side of the ravine at Mikmash, so they could see everything that was going on and give intelligence to the officers down on the ground. From the description, it sounds like it was about half an acre in area, and it was that observation post which Jonathan and his brave armor-bearer decided to attack. As the main body of Philistine troops moved west to engage Israel in battle, the Philistine presence on the east side would have grown thin, and it was there that Jonathan decided to penetrate (Tsumura). Jonathan chose an easily-defensible spot in the rocks that would give an advantage to a duo fighting against a mob. Then he crawled up to the Philistine fort with the sure faith that "God has given them into our hands!" And, wonder of wonders, they wasted the 20 Philistine warriors there! Perhaps Jonathan’s armor-bearer was carrying the sword, so Jonathan used a club to knock his enemies down, and the armor-bearer finished them off once they were on the ground. The Philistines may not have been able to see how many men were coming up to attack them, so, in their minds it may have been a whole army, which might have led to them panicking rather than standing their ground (K&D).
This caused no little consternation in the Philistine camp. ("We thought the Israelites had no swords!"). And now they didn’t have their observation post up on the high ground anymore, so they didn’t know what was going on. Then God followed up with an earthquake (literally a “trembling of God” which is a way of stating a superlative in Hebrew (“the greatest trembling possible” cf. 5:9), but also seems to have have had a supernatural origin, and it put the Philistines over the edge!14
Now, back in the Israelite camp, Saul was not exercising this kind of Biblical faith, so he had no courage. He did not know God’s will, and he did not know God’s power, therefore he was afraid of the huge Philistine army that was threatening him. He was trying to exercise responsibility in his own strength. His eyes were on the men, watching the Philistine's movements and re-counting his men to see who else had left. If you don’t know how powerful God is, and you’re not sure what He wants, then you will never have true courage.
Saul calls for the ark15, perhaps treating it like a magic charm to somehow enhance the accuracy of the priest's use of the ephod with the Urim and Thumim lot-casting apparatus in it, but Saul changes his mind and sends the priest away before the priest can get advice from God. Here is a second instance of Saul's impatience with God: He didn't wait the full 7 days in Gilgal, and now he won't even wait for the few minutes it would take for his chaplain to offer a prayer before rushing into battle.
v.21–The rumbling in the Philistine camp grabbed the Israelite's attention ("THEY'RE COMING!") and they prepared for a last stand. But, what a shock to find the Philistines panicking and fighting each other!
There were apparently Israelite solders within the ranks of the Philistines - perhaps captives or perhaps turn-coats who had joined the Philistine army (or been forced to join it), and they realized that the tide had turned, so they seized the weapons available to them and fought against the Philistines from within their own ranks. God also turned the Philistines themselves to stabbing each other with their swords. And, as it became evident that the battle was turning in favor of Israel, the Israelite men who had hidden themselves in hidey-holes to avoid the battle now came out to join the battle, and it turned into a rout of the Philistine army, chasing them out of Israel back to the Mediterranean coast.
v.23–Who gets the credit? Again, not Jonathan, but GOD, as well He should!
Example of C.T. Studd
C.T. Studd was a famous British athlete about a hundred years ago who took an amazing step of courage and faith to go to China and later Africa as a missionary, back when it was utterly foolhardy to do such a thing. There were no airplanes, no vaccines, no language training centers, no hostage mediation services, no telephones, none of that! The life expectancy of a missionary in Africa was less than 2 years. But Studd knew that it is God’s will that the Gospel be preached to the uttermost parts of the earth, and he knew that God’s power is limitless. Listen to what he said:
I am more than ever determined that no ring or limit shall be placed around us, other than that of our Lord Himself, ‘To the uttermost parts,’ ‘To every creature.’ I belong and will ever belong to ‘The Great God’ party. I will have naught to do with “The Little God’ party… Christ wants not nibblers of the possible, but grabbers of the impossible, by faith in the omnipotence, fidelity and wisdom of the Almighty Savior Who gave the command.
Is there a wall in our path? By our God we will leap over it! Are there lions and scorpions in our way! We will trample them under our feet! Does a mountain bar our progress? Saying, “be removed and cast into the sea,’; we will march on. Soldiers of Jesus! Never Surrender!”
C.T. Studd is one of the reasons why the Christians in China and in Africa far outnumber the Christians in the United States today. Like Jonathan, God granted Him success when he exercised Biblical faith and courage.
And when we look at the end of the Gospel of Mark, we see that Jesus set His disciples to expect this very thing: And He said to them, "Go into all the world and preach the gospel to every creature. He who believes and is baptized will be saved; but he who does not believe will be condemned. And these signs will follow those who believe: In My name they will cast out demons; they will speak with new tongues; they will take up serpents; and if they drink anything deadly, it will by no means hurt them; they will lay hands on the sick, and they will recover." (Mark 16:15-18, NKJV)
Blessings From Courage
Often, God is just waiting for His people to exercise faith in Him before He really does the impressive stuff, and this was the case in 1 Samuel 14. Once Jonathan took that bold step of faith and started fighting Philistines, God sent an earthquake to shake up the rest of them. This emboldened the traitors and slaves to break ranks with the enemy and start fighting them instead. And Jonathan's courage inspired all the men in hiding to come out of their caves and rout the Philistine army, even though it had seemed impossible up ‘till then. “There is no limitation with God to save by many or by few!”
And there is no limitation with God in regards to the challenges He has set before us. Like Jonathan, we must exercise Biblical faith to find the strength and courage we need. We must believe that there are no limitations with God, and we must know what He has commanded us to do in the Bible. If we have these two things—confidence in the will of God, and confidence in the Sovereignty of God, we can face anything without fear! If we’re like Saul, who should have known what he was supposed to do, yet was unwilling to face it and trust in God, we will never have the courage we need.
Knowing God’s Will
It’s not that difficult to know what God’s will is for your life. There are only a few basic things. As a Christian you are to worship God alone, participate in the fellowship of the church, and confront the world with Christ. As a husband and father, you are to protect and nurture your wife and children. Anything you must do to fulfill these few things is God’s will. It’s really pretty simple—you don’t need to be like Saul and seek some kind of special direction from God. Jonathan didn’t need God to speak out of the sky and tell him to assault the Philistines; he already knew all he needed to know; that he was armed to defend the people of God and so he just did it the best way he could, and God blessed him for doing His will.
In Vocations
Some of us need courage simply to pursue our own vocations. If your job does not prevent you from worshiping God, does not prevent you from fellowship with Believers, does not prevent you from sharing the faith with others - and, men, if your job does provide income to protect and nurture your wife and children, then work that job with the confidence that you are doing God’s will and that He is sovereign enough to fulfill His purposes through it!
On the other hand, it can be a step of Biblical faith to leave the stable income of one job to gain greater ministry opportunities in another. For me personally, that has been the greatest test of my faith. Am I willing to work as a missionary and let God take care of the bills? That’s scary. I had to remind myself often that it is God’s will for His name to be declared among the nations and that God has more than enough resources to take care of my needs, and that has given me the courage to face situations which the world considers to be crazy.
In Child-rearing
For some of us, it is our children. I’ve had my kids act up so bad that people have, in all seriousness, asked if they’re demon-possessed.
Follow the way of Saul, and our reaction is, “I’m too tired; my kid is impossible; should I discipline him or not; ahh, just let my wife handle it.”
Do we have the confidence that it is God’s will that we, as fathers bring our children up in the “nurture and admonition of the Lord”?
Do we believe that God is powerful enough to control even the heart of a two-year-old? A twelve-year-old? A 22-year-old? If so, we have nothing to fear with our children.
We must jump into the battle for our children’s hearts, knowing it is God’s will that we do so and knowing that “I can do all things through Him who strengthens me!” God will reward that kind of faith and courage.
In Witnessing
If you’re afraid to share your faith, you need to get a dose of Jonathan’s courage! 1 Peter 3:15 says, “Do not fear what they fear and do not be troubled, but sanctify Christ as Lord in your hearts, always ready to make a defense to everyone who asks you to give an account for the hope that is in you.” If it is God’s will for you to tell other people about Jesus, and if He knows everything—including every thought your evangelistic prospect is going to think, then what do we have to be afraid of? God will give us the words to say and will bless the exercise of our faith if we will just do it!
Conclusion
Do you get the idea? God calls us to courage. Jonathan was courageous because he knew what God wanted done and he trusted that God was big enough to enable him to do it. If there’s anything that strikes fear in your heart, anything you know you ought to do, but you feel you can’t do, you need to apply the same principles Jonathan did, know what God’s basic will is, remembering how powerful He is, and just do it! God will reward that kind of faith and courage!
Father, we want to do great things for You and see Your blessings poured out in our lives and in the lives of others, but we are afraid. Afraid of the dangers, afraid of poverty, afraid of ridicule, afraid of failure. Please strengthen our faith in You to believe that You are truly sovereign—that you are not limited in any way. Please give us the courage to trust You and obey Your word, no matter how scary it is to step out from what the rest of the world is doing. Dear God, give us faith and courage to do Your will. Amen.
Are you wondering whether or not you are doing God’s will in a certain area of your life? How much confirmation is necessary before you know if something is God’s will?
When is a time when you have had to exercise real courage? What gave you courage?
How can we know where the line is in going overboard with courage—when does faith become presumption? Why wasn’t Jonathan being presumptuous?
What about things that you know are not God’s will, but you do anyway. Are they a matter of faith? (Whether you believe your way is best or whether you have faith that obeying God is the only way to true satisfaction.)
Twenty-two occurrences of “hope”
ἐλπίζω in Psalms 30:25, 32:18 & 22, 37:16, 41:6 & 12, 42:5, 68:4, 70:14, 129:5&6, 130:3, 146:11, Isa. 42:4, 51:5,
ἐπήλπιζω in Psalm 118:43, 49, 74, 81, 114, 147
Six instances of of "persevere"
ὑπομενω in 2 Kings 6:33, Job 6:11, 14:14 32:16, Lam. 3:21, Micah 7:7 (+ μενῶ in 2 Sam. 18:14)
A few forms of “begin/rule”
αρχω in Ezek. 13:6,
there were a few others with variant meanings from the Hebrew
Two forms of “have”
ἐπισχὼν in Gen. 8:10&12
προσέσχον in Job 29:21
Two forms of “see”
ἐνωτίζεσθέ in Job 32:11
ἀπῶσται in Ezekiel 19:5
One form of “stand”
ὑποστῇ in Micah 5:6
Note that these are Septuagint chapter and verse numbers, not English references, so if you look these up in English, for instance in the Psalms, you might need to look forward one chapter or backward one verse to find the English match.
As I’ve meditated on the second half of chapter 14, I’ve become convinced that the main theme is the breakdown of relationship between Saul and his son Jonathan.
Encouraging godly families is one of the pillars of our church, and the relationship between fathers and sons is so crucial to that.
So I want to examine what went wrong, so that parents and children in the church can recognize these six common problems and resolve them Biblically before they become the kinds of crises that developed in Jonathan and Saul.
v. 24–Rash words spoken by Saul nearly led him to kill his own son. It makes no sense to tell a disadvantaged army to fast, for they are outnumbered to begin with and are only going to get weaker! But the men respected King Saul and didn't eat, even when they saw wild honey oozing out of some beehives in the woods as they ran through.16
Saul attempted to enforce compliance to the fast by means of an oath, the breaking of which would bring a supernatural curse. This mix of superstition and spirituality with military discipline is inappropriate. Army commanders punish with push-ups or laps or demotions or dishonorable discharge, not by threatening them with divine judgment.
Saul also seems to have a distorted reason for the mission of chasing out the Philistines. He says at the end of v.24 that he wants to avenge himself of his enemies, but he is supposed to be God’s regent, fighting against God’s enemies, and leaving vengeance up to God. Later on in 1 Sam 18:25, Saul again expresses that the Philistines are his personal enemies. But God said in the law: “You shall not take vengeance... I am the LORD... [Lev. 19:18] ... take vengeance for the LORD… [Num. 31:3] Vengeance is Mine, and recompense... I will render vengeance to My enemies [Deut. 32:35 & 41]” (NKJV)
This personal vengeance coupled with overreach in authority appears to be representative of Saul’s leadership, the poor leadership under which his son Jonathan lived all his life and grew to despise because of its pettiness and inappropriateness. This is the first breakdown I observe, and it shows forth in....
The chapter begins with Jonathan going AWOL and “not tell[ing] his father.”
Soldiers that take off and do their own thing without permission can mess up everything.
Why didn’t Jonathan tell his father that he was going up against the Philistine watchpost?
Perhaps he was unwilling to submit to authority if his Dad said No.
Or perhaps he feared his father would not respond reasonably.
Anyway, it was while Jonathan was out fighting the Philistine fort that Saul had issued the command to the Israelite army to fast for the rest of the day, so Jonathan wasn’t there to hear the order, so when he saw honey dripping out of a tree, he ate some. No problem.
But when his buddies told him of his father's command, he dishonored his dad by harsh criticism: v.29 “But Jonathan, when he was informed, nevertheless said, “My father has troubled the land: see now how my eyes have brightened because I tasted a little of this honey!” If the troops could have grabbed snacks here and there like I have done, we could have whupped up on even more Philistines. Even I can see what a bad idea that was of my Dad’s!
Jonathan was right about his father "troubling the land," but wrong to dishonor his father. Here is the second breakdown I observe.
The 5th commandment is “Honor your father and your mother.” Usually that entails obedience to their commands and positive respect for them. When a child speaks of his parents to other people, he should not complain about their unreasonableness, but rather find some good point about them and proactively honor them in word somehow, even if it is a small thing. Occasionally, children might have to disobey parents, but only when they command something directly against the Bible. Likewise, if a parent breaks the laws of God and of civil government through crime or abuse, a child may have to hold parents accountable to their authorities. Parents may retaliate by accusing the child of dishonoring them, but it is not breaking the 5th commandment if done with faithfulness to God and a loving desire for the parents to be made right with God.
Another problem with Jonathan’s response is that he makes too light of an oath. Ecclesiastes 5:4-6 says, “When you make a vow to God, do not be late in paying it; for He takes no delight in fools. Pay what you vow! It is better that you should not vow than that you should vow and not pay. Do not let your speech cause you to sin and do not say in the presence of the messenger of God that it was a mistake. Why should God be angry on account of your voice and destroy the work of your hands?” (NASB)
Now, it probably was the case that Saul took oath-making too lightly as well, but that caused a breakdown in his son’s respect for keeping vows. Jonathan could have said, “Oops, I didn’t realize that. I’m sorry; please forgive me. I will offer a guilt offering for unintentional sin next time I’m at the tabernacle.” But no, he said, in effect, “It’s no big deal. There was nothing wrong with what I did. Dad shouldn’t have made such a rash oath.”
I’ve seen that breakdown in integrity happen with promises made by friends. “It’s no big deal. I didn’t mean it. It was a mistake. I had a right to. Something came up.”
When we take membership vows, that is a very serious thing to which God will hold you accountable. Acting as though you have little commitment to the church after vowing “to support its worship and work,” or just up and leaving without transferring your commitments in an offense God will not dismiss lightly.
The same kind of careful consideration should also be given to marriage vows, baptismal or dedicational vows, and to the vows of deacons and elders.
Returning to our story, the Philistine army is retreating across the center of Israel back to their cities on the Mediterranean coast, and Saul and his armies pursue them until sunset, making it some 15 miles17 from Mikmash to Aijalon, where you’d come out of the hill-country of Benjamin down to the coastal plain. (Which is why Saul suggests they “go down” in v.36 to keep pursuing the Philistines.)
v.32 Saul's command to fast was only in force for that day though, and his soldiers were hungry, so as soon as the sun set, they stopped and ate everything they could get their hands on – even raw, bloody meat! (Perhaps the cattle came from Philistia or perhaps the Philistines had plundered the cattle from Israelite homes in their earlier raiding.)
But God didn't want His people eating blood: Lev. 3:17 “This is a perpetual statute throughout your generations in all your places of residence: You shall not eat any fat or any blood! … 17:13 any man from the children of Israel - or from the visitors who are visiting in their midst - who hunts live game or a bird which may be eaten, must therefore pour out its blood and cover it with dirt, because the soul of every body is [represented by] its blood; it is [represented] in its soul… I am Yahweh y'all's God... 19:26 Y'all may not eat [meat] with the blood…” (NAW, cf. Deut. 12:21-24)
So, some of the more conscientious soldiers – perhaps Levites – talked to Saul about it, and Saul acted responsibly:
In v. 33, he calls the attention of his men to their accountability to God and how they had broken their covenant with God by eating blood: “You have transgressed/broken faith/acted treacherously.”
He then personally holds his men accountable for draining the blood out of their future steak dinners properly on a large stone. Saul stands there well into the night, supervising the butchering of the rest of the animals to make sure they do it according to God’s law.
And finally, verse 35 speaks of an “altar,” which implies that Saul also arranged for sacrifices to be made to atone for the guilt of the soldiers who had broken God’s law. (Perhaps these sacrifices were also thanks-offerings to thank God for their victory that day.)
I suspect that the stone itself was the “beginning” of that altar18. Nowhere else in scripture does it mention Saul building any other altars to Yahweh, so I think the Hebrew word haykhayl in verse 35 speaks of “beginning” (but not finishing) to make that altar, not that it was the “first” of many altars.19
Here, Saul sets a good example. Puritan commentator Andrew Willett noted in his commentary over 400 years ago: “[I]f they were so careful even in the tumult and business of battle, to keep a ceremonial precept; how much more careful ought Christian soldiers to be to keep the moral commandments of God, which are much neglected among them.”
But this makes the parallel situation of Saul’s death-wish against Jonathan all the more troubling. In his father’s judicious handling of the army that night, Jonathan saw that his Dad was perfectly capable of a charitable, protective attitude towards his soldiers to keep them right with God, yet Saul would not extend the same graces to his son.
Saul, the Savior of Israel, has been stuck watching men butcher animals all night while the Philistines retreat further and further from striking range, and he eventually can’t take it any longer. He says in v.36, “Let’s go finish what we started, and kill all the rest of those Philistines before it gets any later tonight!”
I think Saul is upholding his responsibility: God called him to deliver Israel and destroy the Caananites in the Promised Land. Striking while the Philistines were in retreat – before they reached their fortified cities on the coast – would have been a strategic way to destroy them. And this verse says that his soldiers were willing to follow him and dedicate the rest of the night to this mission.
But the priest, Ahaiah, voices a call, literally to “draw near” to God first.
The text is not clear as to whether the priest is calling for a quick devotional prayer or whether he’s calling for a delay of an hour or two to offer sacrifices, or whether he’s calling for a halt until they see whether or not God approves of this new mission. The wording could support any of those, but it appears to me that it rocked Saul back on his heels and made him feel like he should stop everything and seek permission and blessing from God first.
I think he knew the right thing to do, but didn’t have the faith to do it, and he became fixated on getting a supernatural sign before going forward.
So in v.37 Saul asked the priest for a word from God as to whether or not he should plunder the Philistines some more ... but no word came immediately.
In fact, if we take the day and night system of the Hebrews literally, no word came from God for the rest of the day, so they’re sitting there in Aijalon twiddling their thumbs all day the next day while the Philistines make it safely home to their fortified cities.
Now, Saul was not a patient man, and this had to have been incredibly frustrating. As his anger builds over being stymied by his own lack of confidence and his own failure to do what he thought best, he began to fixate upon finding a scapegoat to take his anger out on.
Here is another breakdown. This father knows what to do but is afraid to do it, and instead of facing that failure begging God for restoration, he turns the shame and frustration into anger against his son. This, of course, does nothing to increase his son’s respect or trust in return.
Now, individual sin does affect corporate bodies, so it’s important not to hide sin because when it is not dealt with, puzzling harms come to other people that you’re connected to. But I question whether Saul was on the right track with this witch hunt, as it were.
Saul said in v.38, “Bring here all the cornerstones of the nation and let us know and see this day by whom this sin occurred, for he shall surely be put to death - even if it is confirmed in my son Jonathan - if Yahweh the Savior of Israel is alive.”
Now, why did Saul say in v.39, "If it is my son, Jonathan..."? Why single Jonathan out?
The way Saul organized the casting of lots, starting with a cast to determine between Saul and Jonathan and the rest of Israel, suggests to me that he already thought it was Jonathan.
We know from v.17 that Saul knew Jonathan was not present when he gave the command not to eat the day of the battle, so Saul knew Jonathan couldn't have known about the oath.
We also know from v.33 that Saul knew his army had sinned in eating blood,
We also know that Saul knew how to smooth things over with God when a sin became known. He had just done it for his army when they disobeyed God’s command not to eat blood. Just ask God to forgive the sin by offering a sacrifice on the altar, stop disobeying and start obeying God again. The fact that the lots did not identify the army’s clear disobedience to God’s command as an unresolved sin is further proof that it must have been properly atoned for and repented of. Therefore Jonathan’s eating the honey could also be atoned for and repented of.
The army had not violated Saul’s command; they had violated God’s command about food by eating blood. Jonathan, however, had not violated God’s command; he had violated Saul’s command about food by eating honey.20
No inconvenience had been imposed on Saul by the sin of his army against God (except perhaps for him having to supervise the butchering), but inconvenience and public shame had come to Saul because of his son’s criticism and because of the delay that was occurring in finishing off the Philistines.
I think that the difference was that Saul was personally offended at Jonathan, and I think Saul wanted to kill him for it. We see Saul later on with the same murderous intent toward David when David upstages him.
Saul says that the culprit must “surely die” – which I take to mean that there will be no consideration of him paying a ransom for his life to get out of the death sentence. But this is before the sin has even been exposed or put to a trial! That is not due process of justice!
Some commentators like Matthew Henry say that Saul was not trying to kill Jonathan, but even Matthew Henry noted how strangely “triumphant” Saul becomes after Jonathan’s confession and how enthusiastic Saul is about killing him.
Saul has Ahiah the priest cast lots in order to confirm who should take the blame for God not answering him.
By the way, when God doesn’t seem to be answering your prayers, it’s probably your fault, not somebody else’s fault.
And God has given us better ways of discovering sin problems.
He has given us His Holy Spirit to “convict of sin,” so all you need to do is ask the Holy Spirit to bring to your attention any sin that you have overlooked. Then you can ask God to forgive you of that sin on the basis of the blood that Jesus shed for you at Calvary, and your communion with God will be restored.
God also sends other people – like prophets – to call our attention to sin when we’re too thick-headed to figure it out for ourselves.
We don’t need to go casting lots, but that’s what Saul did.
The ESV, NET Bible, and 2011 NIV add additional comments not in the Hebrew text from the oldest-known manuscripts of this verse (which happen to be in Greek and Latin) about how the Urim and Thumim were used in casting lots:
The white “Urim” stone was supposed to fall out of the priest’s pouch if Saul or Jonathan were at fault,
and the black “Thumim” stone was supposed to fall out if the army was at fault.
The KJV & NAS simply translate the Hebrew word “Thumim” meaning “perfect.”
Interestingly enough, God caused the lots to point the blame at Jonathan, so Jonathan confessed to the only hidden fault he can think of: he had eaten a little honey off the tip of his spear, not knowing that his Dad had forbidden anyone to eat anything that day.
Now, most of the commentators I read21 maintained that Jonathan ended his confession with a period, “Behold I must die.” That is the interpretation of the KJV, ESV, and NASB, but I favor the NIV’s interpretation here, which ends Jonathan’s confession with a question mark, “Must I die [for this]?” The New International Commentary on the Old Testament written by David Tsumura offered in proof for this that Saul would not have argued back in the next verse that Jonathan must indeed die if Jonathan’s words had not challenged the justice of this verdict of death.
God does take oaths seriously, so they are not to be violated lightly, but God’s word makes provision for when we make stupid promises: According to Leviticus 5, a sin offering could make amends for a thoughtless oath, and Leviticus 27 gives standards by which a man could be ransomed by money after being sentenced to death (although there were some particularly-heinous crimes where ransom payments were not allowed in the law so that the worst criminals had to die). 22
But Jonathan’s was not a capital offense. Nobody had died over Jonathan's honey; in fact, Jonathan's fighting the day before had saved the lives of all the men there.
The injustice of the situation and the unreasonableness of Saul finally became too much for the rest of the Israelite tribal chiefs gathered at the scene. They intervened and rescued Jonathan from Saul’s madness.
They countered Saul’s oaths binding him to kill Jonathan with oaths of equal strength binding them to keep Jonathan from harm.
And they appealed to Saul that since Jonathan won a great deliverance for Israel, God must be on his side and therefore he couldn’t be considered a criminal.
Although this must have been really hard on Saul’s pride for the nation to give the credit for this victory to Jonathan rather than to himself, he was man-centered enough to follow the will of the people, so when it became clear that they were not going to support putting Jonathan to death, Saul dropped it, although some years later, he tried again to kill Jonathan.
This whole broughaha cost precious time such that the opportunity to crush the Philistine army was lost. The Philistines regrouped in their fortified cities, and Saul went back up to his house on the hill in Gibeah.
All these problems could have been solved by small exercises of self-discipline early on - especially on the part of Saul - not to become angry and speak rashly. Jonathan could probably have come out from under guilt if he had manifested a humble and repentant attitude about his father's counsel, even after unwittingly breaking it. But pride and misdirected anger broke down their relationship.
vs.47-52 offer a sort of Epilogue on Saul’s life, commenting on two things: His continued warfare and his family.
In regards to his continued warfare, he responsibly carried out the role God gave him of delivering Israel from enemies.
The verb that opens v.47 implies that Saul stopped farming and gave himself wholly to the military mission of defending his nation.
He pushed back on
Tsobah to the North
Moabites & Edomites to the South,
Ammonites to the East,
and Philistines to the West (Saul spent the rest of his life fighting against the Philistines, according to v.52)
The campaign against the Amalekites mentioned in v.48 is going to be the subject of the next chapter.
Saul was a great warrior, and he, by God's power, subdued the nations around Israel and set the foundation for Israel's future unity and sovereignty under David and Solomon.
The other subject covered in the epilogue to chapter 14 is Saul’s family, but this exposes more breakdowns between father and son:
Only 1 of Saul’s 2 wives is mentioned, and only 5 of Saul’s 8 children are mentioned.
In 2 Sam. 21:8, we discover that Saul had two sons (Ammoni and Mephiboseth) by a woman named Rizpah – none of whom are mentioned in 1 Samuel.
Then in chapter 31, we discover another son of Saul named Abinadab (whose name means “My father is noble”) but we don’t know who his mom was23.
Jonathan is mentioned, of course, but the fact that others were not mentioned raises questions about Saul’s relationship with them.
Furthermore, consider the meaning of the names Saul gave his sons:
Jonathan means “Yahweh gave” (That’s a wonderful name – it’s kinda like my name!)
The two daughters, likewise, have good meanings to their names: Merab means “increasing,” and Michael (who became one of David’s wives) means “Who is like God?”
But we see some real problems with the names of the later sons: The second son Ishvi means “he resembles [or is equal to] me” (shifting from God to self in orientation). An alternate spelling in some of the oldest manuscripts24 is Ishbaal (“Baal’s man”). Ish-bosheth seems to be an alternate name for the same son in 1 Chronicles (8:33) – that means “man of shame.” Can you imagine calling your own son that?
The third “Melchi-shuah” means “My god is wealth.”
I suspect that a reason for the omission of the names of family members and for the dreadful names of some of Saul’s sons is to further show the estrangement between Saul and his children. He didn’t bother to give them all names that would bless them, and he didn’t even bother to list them all in his history book.
Fathers, don’t play favorites with your children; don’t leave your wife for other women; and don’t leave your children out of your life.
Well, that’s not a happy note to end on, but some scriptures like this one are mostly warnings against certain sins.
Personal vengeance
Overreaching authority
Failure to honor parents
Failure to take vows seriously
Unwillingness to extend to a son the same justice and charity and protection afforded other men
Knowing what God wants you to do but being afraid to do it, and turning the shame and frustration of failure into anger against a son
Blame-shifting
Taking offenses personally, allowing anger to grow until unreasonable and murderous thoughts develop
Overlooking some children, playing favorites with other children, even dedicating children to false gods.
May God lead us not into these temptations, but deliver us from these evils!
m. = married, c. = concubine, r. = raped
Squares = males, Circles = females
All the information comes from the Bible, but the salmon-colored names are in 1 Sam. 14.
FWIW, Merib-baal is the name of Jonathan’s son given in 1 Chron 8 instead of Mephibosheth.
Septuagint |
Brenton |
D-R |
KJV |
NAW |
MT/DSS |
1 Καὶ γίνεται ἡμέρα καὶ εἶπεν Ιωναθαν υἱὸς Σαουλ τῷ παιδαρίῳ τῷ αἴροντι τὰ σκεύη αὐτοῦ Δεῦρο καὶ διαβῶμεν εἰς μεσσαβBQ τῶν ἀλλοφύλων τὴν ἐν τῷ πέραν ἐκείνῳ· καὶ τῷ πατρὶ αὐτοῦ οὐκ ἀπήγγειλεν. |
1 And when a certain day arrived, Jonathan the son of Saul said to the young man that bore his armour, Come, and let us go over to Messab of the Philistines that is on the other side yonder; but he told not his father. |
1 Now it came to pass one day that Jonathan, the son of Saul, said to the young man that bore his armour: Come, and let us go over to the garrison of the Philistines, which is on the other side of yonder place. But he told not this to his father. |
1 Now it came to pass upon a day, that Jonathan the son of Saul said unto the young man that bare his armour, Come, and let us go over to the Philistines' garrison, that is on the other side. But he told not his father. |
1 So it was one day that Jonathan son of Saul said to the young man who carried his gear, “Come on and let’s cross over to the Philistines’ station which is across from here.” But he did not communicate with his father. |
1 וַיְהִי הַיּוֹם וַיֹּאמֶר יוֹנָתָן בֶּן-שָׁאוּל אֶל-הַנַּעַר נֹשֵׂא כֵלָיו לְכָה וְנַעְבְּרָה אֶל-מַצַּב פְּלִשְׁתִּים אֲשֶׁר מֵעֵבֶר הַלָּז וּלְאָבִיו לֹא הִגִּיד: |
2 καὶ Σαουλ ἐκάθητο ἐπ᾿ ἄκρου τοῦ βουνοῦ ὑπὸ τὴν ῥόαν τὴν ἐν Μαγδων, καὶ ἦσαν μετ᾿ αὐτοῦ ὡς ἑξακόσιοι ἄνδρες· |
2 And Saul sat on the top of the hill under the pomegranate tree that is in Magdon, and there were with him about six hundred men. |
2 And Saul abode in the uttermost part of Gabaa, under the pomegranate tree, which was in Magron: and the people with him were about six hundred men. |
2 And Saul tarried in the uttermost part of Gibeah under a pomegranate tree which is in Migron: and the people that were with him were about six hundred men; |
2 Now, Saul was staying on the edge of Gibeah under the pomegranate tree which is at the threshing floor. And the people who were with him were about 600 men. |
2 וְשָׁאוּל יוֹשֵׁב בִּקְצֵה הַגִּבְעָהBR תַּחַת הָרִמּוֹן אֲשֶׁר בְּמִגְרוֹןBS וְהָעָם אֲשֶׁר עִמּוֹ כְּשֵׁשׁ מֵאוֹת אִישׁ: |
3 καὶ Αχια υἱὸς Αχιτωβ ἀδελφοῦ Ιωχαβηδ υἱοῦ Φινεες υἱοῦ Ηλι ἱερεὺς τοῦ θεοῦ ἐν Σηλωμ αἴρων εφουδ. καὶ ὁ λαὸς οὐκ ᾔδει ὅτι πεπόρευται Ιωναθαν. |
3 And Achia son of Achitob, the brother of Jochabed the son of Phinees, the son of Heli, was the priest of God in Selom wearing an ephod: and the people knew not that Jonathan was gone. |
3 And Achias, the son of Achitob, brother of Ichabod the son of Phinees, the son of Heli, the priest of the Lord in Silo, wore the ephod. And the people knew not whither Jonathan was gone. |
3 And Ahiah, the son of Ahitub, Ichabod's brother, the son of Phinehas, the son of Eli, the LORD'S priest in Shiloh, wearing an ephod. And the people knew not that Jonathan was gone. |
3 And Achijah, son of Achitub, Ichabod’s brother, son of Phinehas, son of Eli, priest of Yahweh at Shiloh, bore priestly-shoulder-gear. But the people did not know that Jonathan had gone. |
3 וַאֲחִיָּהBT בֶן- אֲחִטוּב אֲחִי אִיכָבוֹד בֶּן- פִּינְחָס בֶּן- עֵלִי כֹּהֵן יְהוָה בְּשִׁלוֹ נֹשֵׂא אֵפוֹד וְהָעָם לֹא יָדַע כִּי הָלַךְ יוֹנָתָן: |
4 καὶ ἀνὰ μέσον τῆς διαβάσεως, οὗ ἐζήτει Ιωναθαν διαβῆναι εἰς τὴν ὑπόστασιν τῶν ἀλλοφύλων, [καὶBU] ἀκρωτήριον πέτρας X ἔνθεν καὶ ἀκρωτήριον πέτρας X ἔνθεν, X ὄνομα τῷ ἑνὶ Βαζες καὶ ὄνομα τῷ ἄλλῳ Σεννα· |
4 And in the midst of the passage whereby Jonathan sought to pass over to the encampment of the Philistines, there was [both] a sharp rock X on this side, and a sharp rock X on the other side: X the name of the one was Bases, and the name of the other Senna. |
4 Now there were between the ascents, by which Jonathan sought to go over to the garrison of the Philistines, rocks standing up on both sides, and steep cliffs like teeth on the one side, and on the other, the name of the one was Boses, and the name of the other was Sene: |
4 And between the passages, by which Jonathan sought to go over unto the Philistines' garrison, there was a sharp rock on the one side, and a sharp rock on the other side: and the name of the one was Bozez, and the name of the other Seneh. |
4 Now, between the crossings by which Jonathan sought to cross over to the Philistines’ station was a spire of rock out over this-way and a spire of rock out over that-way, and one’s name was Bozez, and one’s name was Senneh. |
4 וּבֵין הַמַּעְבְּרוֹת אֲשֶׁר בִּקֵּשׁ יוֹנָתָן לַעֲבֹר עַל-מַצַּב פְּלִשְׁתִּים שֵׁן- הַסֶּלַע מֵהָעֵבֶר מִזֶּה וְשֵׁן-הַסֶּלַע מֵהָעֵבֶר מִזֶּה וְשֵׁם הָאֶחָד בּוֹצֵץ וְשֵׁם הָאֶחָד סֶנֶּה: |
5
ἡ
|
5
The
one |
5 One rock stood out toward the north, over against Machmas, and the other to the south, over against Gabaa. |
5 The forefront of the one was situate northward over against Michmash, and the other southward over against Gibeah. |
5 One spire narrowed from the North in front of Mikmash and one from South in front of Geba. |
5 הַשֵּׁן הָאֶחָד מָצוּק מִצָּפוֹן מוּל מִכְמָשׂ וְהָאֶחָד מִנֶּגֶב מוּלBV גָּבַע: ס |
6 καὶ εἶπεν Ιωναθαν πρὸς τὸ παιδάριον τὸ αἶρον τὰ σκεύη αὐτοῦ Δεῦρο διαβῶμεν εἰς μεσσαβ τῶν ἀπεριτμήτων τούτων, εἴ τι ποιήσαι ἡμῖν κύριος· ὅτι οὐκ ἔστιν τῷ κυρίῳ συνεχόμενονBW σῴζειν ἐν πολλοῖς ἢ ἐν ὀλίγοις. |
6 And Jonathan said to the young man that bore his armour, Come, let us go over to Messab of these uncircumcised, if peradventure the Lord may do something for us; for the Lord is not straitened to save by many or by few. |
6 And Jonathan said to the young man that bore his armour: Come, let us go over to the garrison of these uncircumcised, it may be the Lord will do for us: because it is easy for the Lord to save either by many, or by few. |
6 And Jonathan said to the young man that bare his armour, Come, and let us go over unto the garrison of these uncircumcised: it may be that the LORD will work for us: for there is no restraint to the LORD to save by many or by few. |
6 Anyway, Jonathan said to the young man carrying his gear, “Come on and let’s cross over to the station of those uncircumcised guys. Perhaps Yahweh will do something for us, for Yahweh is not constrained to save by many or by few!” |
6 וַיֹּאמֶר יְהוֹנָתָן אֶל- הַנַּעַר נֹשֵׂא כֵלָיו לְכָה וְנַעְבְּרָה אֶל- מַצַּב הָעֲרֵלִים הָאֵלֶּה אוּלַיBX יַעֲשֶׂה יְהוָה לָנוּ כִּי אֵין לַיהוָה מַעְצוֹר לְהוֹשִׁיעַ בְּרַב אוֹ בִמְעָטBY: |
7 καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ ὁ αἴρων τὰ σκεύη αὐτοῦ Ποίει πᾶν, ὃ ἐὰν ἡ καρδία σου ἐκκλίνῃ· X ἰδοὺ ἐγὼ μετὰ σοῦ, ὡς ἡ καρδία σοῦ [καρδία μοῦ]. |
7 And his armour-bearer said to him, Do all that thine heart inclines toward: X behold, I am with thee, [my heart is] as thy heart. |
7 And his armourbearer said to him: Do all that pleaseth thy mind: go [whither thou wilt], and I will be with thee wheresoever thou hast a mind. |
7 And his armourbearer said unto him, Do all that is in thine heart: turn thee; behold, I am with thee according to thy heart. |
7 And the guy carrying his gear said to him, “Do all that is in your heart! Stretch yourself! Look, I am with you, as [one with] your heart!” |
7 וַיֹּאמֶר לוֹ נֹשֵׂא כֵלָיו עֲשֵׂה כָּל- שֶׁר בִּלְבָבֶךָ נְטֵה לָךְ הִנְנִי עִמְּךָ כִּלְבָבֶךָ: ס |
8 καὶ εἶπεν Ιωναθαν Ἰδοὺ ἡμεῖς διαβαίνομεν πρὸς τοὺς ἄνδρας καὶ κατακυλισθησόμεθαBZ πρὸς αὐτούς· |
8 And Jonathan said, Behold, we will go over to the men, and will come down suddenly upon them. |
8 And Jonathan said: Behold we will go over to these men. And when we shall be seen by them, |
8 Then said Jonathan, Behold, we will pass over unto these men, and we will discover ourselves unto them. |
8 So Jonathan said, “See, we will be crossing over toward the men, then we will reveal ourselves to them. |
8 וַיֹּאמֶר יְהוֹנָתָן הִנֵּה אֲנַחְנוּ עֹבְרִים אֶל-הָאֲנָשִׁים וְנִגְלִינוּ אֲלֵיהֶם: |
9
ἐὰν
τάδε εἴπωσιν
πρὸς ἡμᾶς Ἀπόστητε
[ἐκεῖ]
ἕως
ἂν |
9
If
they should say thus to us, Stand aloof [there]
until
we shall |
9 If they shall speak thus to us: Stay till we come to you: let us stand still in our place, and not go up to them. |
9 If they say thus unto us, Tarry until we come to you; then we will stand still in our place, and will not go up unto them. |
9 If they they speak thus to us, ‘Halt until we approach y’all,’ then we will stand ourselves down and won’t go up to them. |
9 אִם-כֹּה יֹאמְרוּ אֵלֵינוּ דֹּמּוּ עַד- הַגִּיעֵנוּ אֲלֵיכֶם וְעָמַדְנוּ תַחְתֵּינוּ וְלֹא נַעֲלֶה אֲלֵיהֶם: |
10 καὶ ἐὰν τάδε εἴπωσιν πρὸς ἡμᾶς Ἀνάβητε πρὸς ἡμᾶς, καὶ ἀναβησόμεθα, ὅτι παραδέδωκεν αὐτοὺς κύριος εἰς τὰς χεῖρας ἡμῶν· τοῦτο ἡμῖν τὸ σημεῖον. |
10 But if they should say thus to us, Come up to us; then will we go up, for the Lord has delivered them into our hands; this shall be a sign to us. |
10 But if they shall say: Come up to us: let us go up, because the Lord hath delivered them into our hands, this shall be a sign unto us. |
10 But if they say thus, Come up unto us; then we will go up: for the LORD hath delivered them into our hand: and this shall be a sign unto us. |
10 But if they say thus, ‘Come up to us!” Then we will go up, for Yahweh has given them into our hand{s}, so this will be the sign for us.” |
10 וְאִם-כֹּה יֹאמְרוּ עֲלוּ עָלֵינוּ וְעָלִינוּ כִּי-נְתָנָם יְהוָה בְּיָדֵנוּCB וְזֶה-לָּנוּ הָאוֹת: |
11 καὶ εἰσῆλθον ἀμφότεροι εἰς μεσσαβ τῶν ἀλλοφύλων· καὶ λέγουσιν οἱ ἀλλόφυλοι Ἰδοὺ οἱ Εβραῖοι ἐκπορεύονται ἐκ τῶν τρωγλῶν αὐτῶν, οὗ ἐκρύβησαν ἐκεῖ. |
11 And they both went in to Messab of the Philistines; and the Philistines said, Behold, the Hebrews come forth out of their Caves, where they had hidden themselves. |
11 So both of them discovered themselves to the garrison of the Philistines: and the Philistines said: Behold the Hebrews come forth out of the holes wherein they were hid. |
11 And both of them discovered themselves unto the garrison of the Philistines: and the Philistines said, Behold, the Hebrews come forth out of the holes where they had hid themselves. |
11 So the two of them revealed themselves to the Philistines’ station, and the Philistines said, “Look, Hebrews are coming out from the holes in which they hid themselves!” |
11 וַיִּגָּלוּ שְׁנֵיהֶם אֶל- מַצַּב פְּלִשְׁתִּים וַיֹּאמְרוּ פְלִשְׁתִּים הִנֵּה עִבְרִים יֹצְאִים מִן-הַחֹרִים אֲשֶׁר הִתְחַבְּאוּ-שָׁם: |
12 καὶ ἀπεκρίθησαν οἱ ἄνδρες μεσσαβ πρὸς Ιωναθαν καὶ πρὸς τὸν αἴροντα τὰ σκεύη αὐτοῦ καὶ λέγουσιν Ἀνάβητε πρὸς ἡμᾶς, καὶ γνωριοῦμεν ὑμῖν ῥῆμα. καὶ εἶπεν Ιωναθαν πρὸς τὸν αἴροντα τὰ σκεύη αὐτοῦ Ἀνάβηθι ὀπίσω μου, ὅτι παρέδωκεν αὐτοὺς κύριος εἰς χεῖρας Ισραηλ. |
12 And the men of Messab answered Jonathan and his armour-bearer, and said, Come up to us, and we will shew you a thing: and Jonathan said to his armour-bearer, Come up after me, for the Lord has delivered them into the hands of Israel. |
12 And the men of the garrison spoke to Jonathan, and to his armourbearer, and said: Come up to us, and we will shew you a thing. And Jonathan said to his armourbearer: Let us go up, follow me: for the Lord hath delivered them into the hands of Israel. |
12 And the men of the garrison answered Jonathan and his armourbearer, and said, Come up to us, and we will shew you a thing. And Jonathan said unto his armourbearer, Come up after me: for the LORD hath delivered them into the hand of Israel. |
12 And the men of the station responded to Jonathan and the guy carrying his gear and said, “Come up to us, and we will teach y’all a lesson!” So Jonathan said to the guy carrying his gear, “Come up behind me, for Yahweh has given them into the hand{s} of Israel!” |
12 וַיַּעֲנוּ אַנְשֵׁי הַמַּצָּבָה אֶת-יוֹנָתָן וְאֶת-נֹשֵׂא כֵלָיו וַיֹּאמְרוּ עֲלוּ אֵלֵינוּ וְנוֹדִיעָה אֶתְכֶם דָּבָר ף וַיֹּאמֶר יוֹנָתָן אֶל-נֹשֵׂא כֵלָיו עֲלֵה אַחֲרַי כִּי-נְתָנָם יְהוָה בְּיַד יִשְׂרָאֵל: |
13
καὶ
ἀνέβη Ιωναθαν
ἐπὶ τὰς χεῖρας
αὐτοῦ καὶ ἐπὶ
τοὺς πόδας
αὐτοῦ καὶ ὁ
αἴρων τὰ σκεύηCC
αὐτοῦ μετ᾿
αὐτοῦ· καὶ
|
13
And
Jonathan went up on his hands and feet, and his armour-bearer with
him; and they |
13 And Jonathan went up creeping on his hands and feet, and his armourbearer after him. And some fell before Jonathan, others his armourbearer slew as he followed him. |
13 And Jonathan climbed up upon his hands and upon his feet, and his armourbearer after him: and they fell before Jonathan; and his armourbearer slew after him. |
13 And Jonathan ascended using both his hands and his feet, and the guy carrying his gear was behind him, and they fell before Jonathan, and the guy carrying his gear put them to death behind him. |
13 וַיַּעַל יוֹנָתָן עַל-יָדָיו וְעַל- רַגְלָיו וְנֹשֵׂא כֵלָיו אַחֲרָיו וַיִּפְּלוּ לִפְנֵי יוֹנָתָן וְנֹשֵׂא כֵלָיו מְמוֹתֵת אַחֲרָיו: |
14
καὶ
ἐγενήθη ἡ πληγὴ
ἡ πρώτη, ἣν ἐπάταξεν
Ιωναθαν καὶ ὁ
αἴρων τὰ σκεύη
αὐτοῦ, ὡς εἴκοσι
ἄνδρες ἐν |
14
And
the first slaughter which Jonathan and his armour-bearer effected
was twenty men, with |
14 And the first slaughter which Jonathan and his armourbearer made, was of about twenty men, within half an acre of land, which a yoke [of oxen] is wont to plough in a day. |
14 And that first slaughter, which Jonathan and his armourbearer made, was about twenty men, within as it were an half acre of land, which a yoke of oxen might plow. |
14 And that first strike which Jonathan and the guy carrying his gear struck was about 20 men over about 20 yards. |
14 וַתְּהִי הַמַּכָּה הָרִאשֹׁנָה אֲשֶׁר הִכָּה יוֹנָתָן וְנֹשֵׂא כֵלָיו כְּעֶשְׂרִים אִישׁ כְּבַחֲצִי מַעֲנָה צֶמֶדCF שָׂדֶה: |
15 καὶ ἐγενήθη ἔκστασιςCG ἐν τῇ παρεμβολῇ [καὶ] ἐν ἀγρῷ, καὶ X πᾶς ὁ λαὸς οἱ ἐν μεσσαβ καὶ οἱ διαφθείροντες ἐξέστησαν, καὶ αὐτοὶ οὐκ ἤθελον ποιεῖν· καὶ ἐθάμβησεν ἡ γῆ, καὶ ἐγενήθη ἔκστασις παρὰ κυρίου. |
15 And there was dismay in the camp, [and] in the field; and all the people in Messab, and the spoilers were amazed; and they would not act, and the land was terror-struck, and there was dismay from the lord. |
15
And
there was a |
15 And there was trembling in the host, in the field, and among all the people: the garrison, and the spoilers, they also trembled, and the earth quaked: so it was a very great trembling. |
15 Then there was an earthquake throughout the army-camp, through the field and through all of the people. The army-station and the demolition-crews – even they quaked, and the ground shuddered, because it was a earthquake from God! |
15 וַתְּהִי חֲרָדָה בַמַּחֲנֶה בַשָּׂדֶה וּבְכָל- הָעָם הַמַּצָּב וְהַמַּשְׁחִית חָרְדוּ גַּם- הֵמָּה וַתִּרְגַּז הָאָרֶץ וַתְּהִי לְחֶרְדַּת אֱלֹהִים: |
16 καὶ εἶδον οἱ σκοποὶ τοῦ Σαουλ ἐν Γαβεε Βενιαμιν καὶ ἰδοὺ ἡ παρεμβολὴ τεταραγμένη ἔνθεν καὶ ἔνθεν. |
16 And the watchmen of Saul beheld in Gabaa of Benjamin, and, behold, the army was thrown into confusion on every side. |
16 And the watchmen of Saul, who were in Gabaa of Benjamin looked, and behold a multitude overthrown, and fleeing this way and that. |
16 And the watchmen of Saul in Gibeah of Benjamin looked; and, behold, the multitude melted away, and they went on beating down one another.CH |
16 And Saul’s watchmen in Gibeah-of-Benjamin looked and saw the crowd dispersing and going here and there! |
16 וַיִּרְאוּ הַצֹּפִים לְשָׁאוּל בְּגִבְעַת בִּנְיָמִן וְהִנֵּה הֶהָמוֹןCI נָמוֹג וַיֵּלֶךְ וַהֲלֹם: פ |
17 καὶ εἶπεν Σαουλ τῷ λαῷ τῷ μετ᾿ αὐτοῦ Ἐπισκέψασθε δὴ καὶ ἴδετε τίς πεπόρευται ἐξ ὑμῶν· καὶ ἐπεσκέψαντο, καὶ ἰδοὺ οὐχ εὑρίσκετο Ιωναθαν καὶ ὁ αἴρων τὰ σκεύη αὐτοῦ. |
17 And Saul said to the people with him, Number yourselves now, and see who has gone out from you: and they numbered themselves, and behold, Jonathan and his armour-bearer were not found. |
17 And Saul said to the people that were with him: Look, and see who is gone from us. And when they had sought, it was found that Jonathan and his armourbearer were not there. |
17 Then said Saul unto the people that were with him, Number now, and see who is gone from us. And when they had numbered, behold, Jonathan and his armourbearer were not there. |
17 Then Saul said to the people who were with him, “Make an accounting now, and see who has gone from us. So they conducted an accounting, and discovered that Jonathan and the guy who carried his gear were not present. |
17 וַיֹּאמֶר שָׁאוּל לָעָם אֲשֶׁר אִתּוֹ פִּקְדוּ-נָא וּרְאוּ מִי הָלַךְ מֵעִמָּנוּ וַיִּפְקְדוּ וְהִנֵּה אֵין יוֹנָתָן וְנֹשֵׂא כֵלָיו: |
18
καὶ
εἶπεν Σαουλ
τῷ Αχια ΠροσάγαγεCJ
τὸ |
18
And
Saul said to Achia, Bring the |
18
And
Saul said to Achias: Bring the arkCM
of the |
18 And Saul said unto Ahiah, Bring hither the ark of God. For the ark of God was at that time with the children of Israel. |
18 Then Saul said to Achijah, “Bring near the ark of God” (for the ark of God was with the children of Israel at that time). |
18 וַיֹּאמֶר שָׁאוּל לַאֲחִיָּה הַגִּישָׁה אֲרוֹן הָאֱלֹהִים כִּי-הָיָה אֲרוֹן הָאֱלֹהִים בַּיּוֹם הַהוּא וּבְנֵיCN יִשְׂרָאֵל: |
19 καὶ ἐγενήθη ὡς ἐλάλει Σαουλ πρὸς τὸν ἱερέα, καὶ ὁ ἦχος ἐν τῇ παρεμβολῇ τῶν ἀλλοφύλων ἐπορεύετο πορευόμενος καὶ ἐπλήθυνεν· καὶ εἶπεν Σαουλ πρὸς τὸν ἱερέα Συνάγαγε τὰς χεῖρά[ς] σου. |
19 And it came to pass while Saul was speaking to the priest, that the sound in the camp of the Philistines continued to increase greatly; and Saul said to the priest, Withdraw thy hand[s]. |
19 And while Saul spoke to the priest, there arose a great uproar in the camp of the Philistines: and it increased by degrees, and was heard more clearly. And Saul said to the priest: Draw in thy hand. |
19 And it came to pass, while Saul talked unto the priest, that the noise that was in the host of the Philistines went on and increased: and Saul said unto the priest, Withdraw thine hand. |
19 Now, when Saul spoke to the priest, all the while, the commotion which was in the Philistine army-camp was continuing to go on and was increasing, so Saul said to the priest, “Withdraw your hand.” |
19 וַיְהִי עַד דִּבֶּר שָׁאוּל אֶל-הַכֹּהֵן וְהֶהָמוֹן אֲשֶׁר בְּמַחֲנֵה פְלִשְׁתִּים וַיֵּלֶךְ הָלוֹךְ וָרָב ף וַיֹּאמֶר שָׁאוּל אֶל- הַכֹּהֵן אֱסֹף יָדֶךָCO: |
20 καὶ ἀνεβόησεν Σαουλ καὶ πᾶς ὁ λαὸς ὁ μετ᾿ αὐτοῦ καὶ ἔρχονται ἕως τοῦ πολέμου, καὶ ἰδοὺ ἐγένετο ῥομφαία ἀνδρὸς ἐπὶ τὸν πλησίον αὐτοῦ, σύγχυσιςCP μεγάλη σφόδρα. |
20 And Saul went up and all the people that were with him, and they come to the battle: and, behold, every man's sword was against his neighbour, a very great confusion. |
20 Then Saul, and all the people that were with him, shouted together, and they came to the place of the fight: and behold every man's sword was turned upon his neighbour, and there was a very great slaughter. |
20 And Saul and all the people that were with him assembled themselves, and they came to the battle: and, behold, every man's sword was against his fellow, and there was a very great discomfiture. |
20 And Saul yelled for help - together with all the people who were with him, and they went toward the battle, and look, each man’s sword was [aimed] at his fellow! It was utterly huge pandemonium! |
20 וַיִּזָּעֵק שָׁאוּל וְכָל- הָעָם אֲשֶׁר אִתּוֹ וַיָּבֹאוּ עַד-הַמִּלְחָמָה וְהִנֵּה הָיְתָה חֶרֶב אִישׁ בְּרֵעֵהוּ מְהוּמָה גְּדוֹלָה מְאֹד: |
21 καὶ οἱ δοῦλοιCQ οἱ ὄντες ἐχθὲς καὶ τρίτην ἡμέραν μετὰ τῶν ἀλλοφύλων οἱ ἀναβάντες εἰς τὴν παρεμβολὴν ἐπεστράφησαν καὶ αὐτοὶ εἶναι μετὰ Ισραηλ τῶν μετὰ Σαουλ καὶ Ιωναθαν. |
21 And the servants who had been before with the Philistines, who had gone up to the army, turned themselves also to be with the Israelites who were with Saul and Jonathan. |
21 Moreover, the Hebrews that had been with the Philistines yesterday and the day before, and went up with them into the camp, returned to be with the Israelites, who were with Saul and Jonathan. |
21 Moreover the Hebrews that were with the Philistines before that time, which went up with them into the camp from the country round about, even they also turned to be with the Israelites that were with Saul and Jonathan. |
21 And the Hebrews, even those who were on the Philistines’ side as of yesterday and the day before, who had gone up with them into their army-camp, came around to be with the Israelites who were with Saul and Jonathan. |
21 וְהָעִבְרִים הָיוּ לַפְּלִשְׁתִּים כְּאֶתְמוֹל שִׁלְשׁוֹם אֲשֶׁר עָלוּ עִמָּם בַּמַּחֲנֶה סָבִיב וְגַם-הֵמָּה לִהְיוֹת עִם- יִשְׂרָאֵל אֲשֶׁר עִם-שָׁאוּל וְיוֹנָתָן: |
22 καὶ πᾶς Ισραηλ οἱ κρυπτόμενοι ἐν τῷ ὄρει Εφραιμ καὶ ἤκουσαν ὅτι πεφεύγασιν οἱ ἀλλόφυλοι, καὶ συνάπτουσιν καὶ αὐτοὶ ὀπίσω αὐτῶν εἰς πόλεμον. |
22 And all the Israelites who were hidden in mount Ephraim heard also that the Philistines fled; and they also gather themselves after them to battle: |
22 And all the Israelites that had hid themselves in mount Ephraim, hearing that the Philistines fled, joined themselves with their countrymen in the fight. And there were with Saul about ten thousand men. |
22 Likewise all the men of Israel which had hid themselves in mount Ephraim, when they heard that the Philistines fled, even they also followed hard after them in the battle. |
22 And all {} the Israelites who had hidden themselves in the hill-country of Ephraim heard that the Philistines had fled, and even they themselves joined ranks after them into the battle! |
22 וְכֹל אִישׁ יִשְׂרָאֵל הַמִּתְחַבְּאִים בְּהַר-אֶפְרַיִם שָׁמְעוּ כִּי-נָסוּ פְּלִשְׁתִּים וַיַּדְבְּקוּ גַם- הֵמָּה אַחֲרֵיהֶם בַּמִּלְחָמָה: |
23 καὶ ἔσωσεν κύριος ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ἐκείνῃ τὸν Ισραηλ. Καὶ ὁ πόλεμος διῆλθεν τὴν ΒαιθωνCR, [καὶ πᾶς ὁ λαὸς ἦν μετὰ Σαουλ ὡς δέκα χιλιάδες ἀνδρῶν· καὶ ἦν ὁ πόλεμος διεσπαρμένος εἰς ὅλην τὴν πόλιν ἐν τῷ ὄρει Εφραιμ.] |
and the Lord saved Israel in that day; and the war passed through Bamoth; [and all the people with Saul were about ten thousand men. 23 And the battle extended itself to every city in the mount Ephraim.] |
23 And the Lord saved Israel that day. And the fight went on as far as Bethaven. |
23 So the LORD saved Israel that day: and the battle passed over unto Bethaven. |
23 So Yahweh saved Israel on that day, and the battle passed over Beth Aven. {And all the people with Saul were about 10,000 men.} |
23 וַיּוֹשַׁע יְהוָה בַּיּוֹם הַהוּא אֶת- יִשְׂרָאֵל וְהַמִּלְחָמָה עָבְרָה אֶת- בֵּית אָוֶן: |
Septuagint |
Brenton |
D-R |
KJV |
NAW |
MT/DSS |
24 καὶ Σαουλ ἠγνόησεν ἄγνοιαν μεγάλην ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ἐκείνῃ καὶ X ἀρᾶται τῷ λαῷ λέγων Ἐπικατάρατος ὁ ἄνθρωπος, ὃς φάγεται ἄρτον ἕως ἑσπέρας, καὶ ἐκδικήσωCS τὸν ἐχθρόν μου· καὶ οὐκ ἐγεύσατο πᾶς ὁ λαὸς ἄρτου. |
24
And
Saul
committed
a great trespass of ignorance
in
that day, and |
24 And the men of Israel were joined together that day: and Saul adjured the people, saying: Cursed be the man that shall eat food till evening, till I be revenged of my enemies. So none of the people tasted [any] food. |
24 And the men of Israel were distressedCT that day: for Saul had adjuredCU the people, saying, Cursed be the man that eateth any food until evening, that I may be avenged on mine enemies. So none of the people tasted any food. |
24 {And Saul made a very grave error} resulting in each Israelite being under more pressure on that day, for Saul had put the people under oath, saying, “Until evening, when I have gotten satisfaction from my enemies, the man who eats food will be cursed!” So all of the people didn’t eat food. |
24 וְאִישׁ- יִשְׂרָאֵל נִגַּשׂCV בַּיּוֹם הַהוּא וַיֹּאֶל שָׁאוּל אֶת-הָעָם לֵאמֹר אָרוּר הָאִישׁ אֲשֶׁר- יֹאכַל לֶחֶם עַד- הָעֶרֶב וְנִקַּמְתִּי מֵאֹיְבַי וְלֹא טָעַם כָּל-הָעָם לָחֶם: ס |
25
καὶ
πᾶσα ἡ γῆ |
[,
though all the land was |
25
And
all the [common]
|
25 And all they of the land came to a wood; and there was honey upon the ground. |
25 And they went through all the land, but in the forest, there was some honey on the surface of ground. |
25 וְכָל-הָאָרֶץ בָּאוּ בַיָּעַר וַיְהִי דְבַשׁ עַל-פְּנֵי הַשָּׂדֶה: |
26
καὶ
εἰσῆλθεν ὁ
λαὸς εἰς τὸν
μελισσῶνα,
καὶ ἰδοὺ ἐπορεύετο
|
26
And
the people went into the place of the bees, and, behold, they
continued
|
26 And when the people came into the forest, behold the honey dropped, but no man put his hand to his mouth. For the people feared the oath. |
26 And when the people were come into the wood, behold, the honey dropped; but no man put his hand to his mouth: for the people feared the oath. |
26 Yet, when the people went through the forest and saw there was honey coming out, there was not even one who reached his hand to his mouth, for the people were afraid of the oath. |
26 וַיָּבֹא הָעָם אֶל-הַיַּעַר וְהִנֵּה הֵלֶךְCZ דְּבָשׁ וְאֵין-מַשִּׂיג יָדוֹ אֶל-פִּיו כִּי-יָרֵא הָעָם אֶת- הַשְּׁבֻעָה: |
27 καὶ Ιωναθαν οὐκ ἀκηκόει ἐν τῷ ὁρκίζειν τὸν πατέρα αὐτοῦ τὸν λαόν· καὶ ἐξέτεινεν τὸ ἄκρον τοῦ σκήπτρου [αὐτοῦ]DA τοῦ ἐν τῇ χειρὶ αὐτοῦ καὶ ἔβαψεν αὐτὸ εἰς τὸ κηρίονDB τοῦ μέλιτος καὶ ἐπέστρεψεν τὴν χεῖρα αὐτοῦ εἰς τὸ στόμα αὐτοῦ, καὶ ἀνέβλεψανDC οἱ ὀφθαλμοὶ αὐτοῦ. |
27 And Jonathan had not heard when his father adjured the people; and he reached forth the end of the staff that was in his hand, and dipped it into the honeycomb, and returned his hand to his mouth, and his eyes recovered their sight. |
27 But Jonathan had not heard when his father adjured the people: and he put forth the end of the rod, which he had in his hand, and dipt it in a honeycomb: and he carried his hand to his mouth, and his eyes were enlightened. |
27 But Jonathan heard not when his father charged the people with the oath: wherefore he put forth the end of the rod that was in his hand, and dipped it in an honeycomb, and put his hand to his mouth; and his eyes were enlightened. |
27 Jonathan, however, had not heard when his father had put the people under oath, so he reached out the end of his staff which was in his hand and dipped it into the honeycomb and brought back his hand to his mouth – and his eyes saw better! |
27 וְיוֹנָתָן לֹא- שָׁמַע בְּהַשְׁבִּיעַ אָבִיו אֶת-הָעָם וַיִּשְׁלַח אֶת-קְצֵה הַמַּטֶּה אֲשֶׁר בְּיָדוֹ וַיִּטְבֹּל אוֹתָהּ בְּיַעְרַת הַדְּבָשׁ וַיָּשֶׁב יָדוֹ אֶל-פִּיו וַתָּרֹאנָהDD עֵינָיו: |
28 καὶ ἀπεκρίθη εἷς ἐκ τοῦ λαοῦ καὶ εἶπεν Ὁρκίσας ὥρκισεν ὁ πατήρ σου τὸν λαὸν λέγων Ἐπικατάρατος ὁ ἄνθρωπος, ὃς φάγεται ἄρτον σήμερον, καὶ ἐξελύθη ὁ λαός. |
28 And one of the people answered and said, Thy father solemnly adjured the people, saying, Cursed is the man who shall eat bread to-day. And the people were very faint, |
28 And one of the people answering, said: Thy father hath bound the people with an oath, saying: Cursed be the man that shall eat any food this day. (And the people were faint.) |
28 Then answered one of the people, and said, Thy father straitly charged the people with an oath, saying, Cursed be the man that eateth any food this day. And the people were faint. |
28 But one of the men from the people responded and said, “Your father put the people under solemn oath, saying, ‘Cursed is the man who eats food today.’ So the people are weary.” |
28 וַיַּעַןDE אִישׁ מֵהָעָם וַיֹּאמֶר הַשְׁבֵּעַ הִשְׁבִּיעַ אָבִיךָ אֶת-הָעָם לֵאמֹר אָרוּר הָאִישׁ אֲשֶׁר- יֹאכַל לֶחֶם הַיּוֹם וַיָּעַף הָעָם: |
29
[καὶ
ἔγνω]
Ιωναθαν
καὶ εἶπεν Ἀπήλλαχεν
ὁ πατήρ μου τὴν
γῆν· ἰδὲ δὴ ὅτι
|
29
and
Jonathan
knew
it,
and said, My father has destroyed the land: see how my eyes have
|
29 And Jonathan said: My father hath troubled the land: you have seen yourselves that my eyes are enlightened, because I tasted a little of this honey: |
29 Then said Jonathan, My father hath troubled the land: see, I pray you, how mine eyes have been enlightened, because I tasted a little of this honey. |
29 But Jonathan, {when he was informed}, nevertheless said, “My father has troubled the land! See now how my eyes have brightened because I tasted a little of this honey? |
29 DF וַיֹּאמֶר יוֹנָתָן עָכַר אָבִי אֶת-הָאָרֶץDG רְאוּ-נָא כִּי-אֹרוּ עֵינַי כִּי טָעַמְתִּי מְעַט דְּבַשׁDH הַזֶּה: |
Septuagint |
Brenton |
D-R |
KJV |
NAW |
MT/DSS |
30
ἀλλ᾿
ὅτιDI
|
30
Surely
if the people had this day eaten freely of the spoils of |
30
How
much more if the people had eaten X of the prey of |
30
How
much more, if haply the people had eaten freely to day of the
spoil of |
30 How much more I wish the people had eaten freely today from the plunder of its enemies which it found, for then the striking down of the Philistines would have been greater.” |
30 אַף כִּיDJ לוּא אָכֹל אָכַל הַיּוֹםDK הָעָם מִשְּׁלַל אֹיְבָיו אֲשֶׁר מָצָא כִּי עַתָּה לֹאDL-רָבְתָה מַכָּה בַּפְּלִשְׁתִּים:DM |
31 καὶ ἐπάταξεν ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ἐκείνῃ ἐκ τῶν ἀλλοφύλων ἐν Μαχεμας, X X καὶ ἐκοπίασεν ὁ λαὸς σφόδρα. |
31 And on that day he smote some of the Philistines in Machmas X X; and the people were very weary. |
31 So they smote that day the Philistines, from Machmas to Aialon. And the people were wearied exceedingly. |
31 And they smote the Philistines that day from Michmash to Aijalon: and the people were very faint. |
31 Nevertheless, the people that day struck against the Philistines from Mikmash to Ajalon, even though they were very weary. |
31 וַיַּכּוּDN בַּיּוֹם הַהוּא בַּפְּלִשְׁתִּים מִמִּכְמָשׂDO אַיָּלֹנָה וַיָּעַף הָעָם מְאֹד: |
32 καὶ ἐκλίθη ὁ λαὸς εἰς τὰ σκῦλα,DP καὶ ἔλαβεν ὁ λαὸς ποίμνια καὶ βουκόλια καὶ τέκνα βοῶν καὶ ἔσφαξεν ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν, καὶ ἤσθιεν ὁ λαὸς σὺν τῷ αἵματι. |
32 And the people turned to the spoil; and the people took flocks, and herds, and calves, and slew them on the ground, and the people ate with the blood. |
32 And X falling upon the spoil[s], they took sheep, and oxen, and calves, and slew them on the ground: and the people ate [them] with the blood. |
32 And the people flewDQ upon the spoil, and took sheep, and oxen, and calves, and slew them on the ground: and the people did eat them with the blood. |
32 Then the people darted toward the plunder, and the people took sheep and oxen and calves and slaughtered them on the ground, and the people ate with the blood. |
32 וַיַּעַשׂDR הָעָם אֶל-שָׁלָלDS וַיִּקְחוּDT צֹאן וּבָקָר וּבְנֵי בָקָר וַיִּשְׁחֲטוּDU-אָרְצָה וַיֹּאכַל הָעָם עַל-הַדָּם: |
33 καὶ ἀπηγγέλη τῷ Σαουλ λέγοντες Ἡμάρτηκεν ὁ λαὸς τῷ κυρίῳ φαγὼν σὺν τῷ αἵματι. καὶ εἶπεν Σαουλ ἐν ΓεθθεμDV Κυλίσατέ μοι λίθον ἐνταῦθα μέγαν. |
33 And it was reported to Saul, saying, The people have sinned against the Lord, eating with the blood: and Saul said, Out of Getthaim roll a great stone to me hither. |
33 And they told Saul that the people had sinned against the Lord, eating with the blood. And he said: You have transgressed: roll here to me now a great stone. |
33 Then they told Saul, saying, Behold, the people sin against the LORD, in that they eat with the blood. And he said, Ye have transgressedDW: roll a great stone unto me this dayDX. |
33 When they related it to Saul, saying, “Look, the people are sinning against Yahweh by eating with the blood!” He then said, “Y’all have committed treason. Roll a big stone over to me today.” |
33 וַיַּגִּידוּDY לְשָׁאוּל לֵאמֹר הִנֵּה הָעָם חֹטִאים לַיהוָה לֶאֱכֹל עַל-הַדָּם וַיֹּאמֶר בְּגַדְתֶּם גֹּלּוּ-אֵלַי הַיּוֹם אֶבֶן גְּדוֹלָה: |
34
καὶ
εἶπεν Σαουλ
Διασπάρητε ἐν
τῷ λαῷ καὶ εἴπατε
αὐτοῖς προσαγαγεῖν
|
34
And
Saul said, Disperse yourselves among the people, and tell them to
bring |
34 And Saul said: Disperse yourselves among the people, and tell them to bring me every man his ox and X his ram and slay them upon this [stone], and eat, and you shall not sin against the Lord, in eating with the blood. So all the people brought every man his ox with him X till the night: and slew them there. |
34
And
Saul said, Disperse yourselves among the people, and say unto
them, Bring me [hither]
every
man his
ox,
and every man his sheep, and slay them
X
|
34 Then Saul said, “Disperse yourselves among the people and say to them, ‘Each must bring his ox and each his sheep to me, then y’all may slaughter at this location and y’all may eat, thus you won’t be sinning against Yahweh by eating with the blood.” So that night, each and every one of the people brought his ox near by his own hand and they slaughtered it there. |
34 וַיֹּאמֶר שָׁאוּל פֻּצוּEA בָעָם וַאֲמַרְתֶּם לָהֶם הַגִּישׁוּ אֵלַי אִישׁ שׁוֹרוֹEB וְאִישׁ שְׂיֵהוּ וּשְׁחַטְתֶּם בָּזֶה וַאֲכַלְתֶּם וְלֹא-תֶחֶטְאוּ לַיהוָה לֶאֱכֹל אֶל-הַדָּם וַיַּגִּשׁוּ כָל-הָעָם אִישׁ שׁוֹרוֹ בְיָדוֹ הַלַּיְלָה וַיִּשְׁחֲטוּ-שָׁם: |
35 καὶ ᾠκοδόμησεν [ἐκεῖ] Σαουλ θυσιαστήριον τῷ κυρίῳ· τοῦτο ἤρξατο [Σαουλ] οἰκοδομῆσαι θυσιαστήριον τῷ κυρίῳ. |
35 And Saul built an altar [there] to the Lord: this was the first altar that [Saul] built to the Lord. |
35 And Saul built an altar to the Lord: [and] he then first began to build an altar to the Lord. |
35 And Saul built an altar unto the LORD: the same was the first altar that he built unto the LORD. |
35 So Saul built an altar to Yahweh; it was what he began to build as an altar for Yahweh. |
35 וַיִּבֶן שָׁאוּל מִזְבֵּחַ לַיהוָה אֹתוֹ הֵחֵל לִבְנוֹת מִזְבֵּחַ לַיהוָה: פ |
Septuagint |
Brenton |
D-R |
KJV |
NAW |
MT/DSS |
36 Καὶ εἶπεν Σαουλ Καταβῶμεν ὀπίσω τῶν ἀλλοφύλων τὴν νύκτα καὶ διαρπάσωμεν ἐν αὐτοῖς, ἕως διαφαύσῃ ἡ ἡμέρα, καὶ μὴ ὑπολίπωμεν ἐν αὐτοῖς ἄνδρα. καὶ εἶπαν Πᾶν τὸ ἀγαθὸν ἐνώπιόν σου ποίει. καὶ εἶπεν ὁ ἱερεύς Προσέλθωμεν ἐνταῦθα πρὸς τὸν θεόν. |
36 And Saul said, Let us go down after the Philistines this night, and let us plunder among them till the day break, and let us not leave a man among them. And they said, Do all that is good in thy sight: and the priest said, let us draw nigh hither to God. |
36
And
Saul said: Let us |
36 And Saul said, Let us go down after the Philistines by night, and spoil them until the morning light, and let us not leave a man of them. And they said, Do whatsoever seemeth good unto thee X. Then said the priest, Let us draw near hither unto God. |
36 Then Saul said, “Let’s go down after the Philistines tonight and loot them until morning light, and let’s not leave a man to them!” And they said, “Do everything that is good in your eyes.” But the priest said, “Let’s draw near to God over here.” |
36 וַיֹּאמֶר שָׁאוּל נֵרְדָה אַחֲרֵי פְלִשְׁתִּים לַיְלָה וְנָבֹזָה בָהֶם עַד- אוֹר הַבֹּקֶר וְלֹא- נַשְׁאֵר בָּהֶם אִישׁ וַיֹּאמְרוּ כָּל-הַטּוֹב בְּעֵינֶיךָ עֲשֵׂה ס וַיֹּאמֶר הַכֹּהֵן נִקְרְבָה הֲלֹם אֶל-הָאֱלֹהִים: |
37 καὶ ἐπηρώτησεν Σαουλ τὸν θεόν Εἰ καταβῶ ὀπίσω τῶν ἀλλοφύλων; εἰ παραδώσεις αὐτοὺς εἰς χεῖρα[ς] Ισραηλ; καὶ οὐκ ἀπεκρίθη αὐτῷ ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ἐκείνῃ. |
37 And Saul enquired of God, If I go down after the Philistines, wilt thou deliver them into the hand[s] of Israel? And he answered him not in that day. |
37
And
Saul consulted
the
Lord: Shall I |
37 And Saul asked [counsel]EC of God, Shall I go down after the Philistines? wilt thou deliver them into the hand of Israel? But he answered him not that day. |
37 So Saul asked of God, “Shall I go down after the Philistines? Will you give them into the control of Israel?” But He did not answer him on that day. |
37 וַיִּשְׁאַל שָׁאוּל בֵּאלֹהִים הַאֵרֵד אַחֲרֵי פְלִשְׁתִּים הֲתִתְּנֵם בְּיַד יִשְׂרָאֵל וְלֹא עָנָהוּ בַּיּוֹם הַהוּא: |
38
καὶ
εἶπεν Σαουλ
Προσαγάγετε
ἐνταῦθα πάσας
τὰς γωνίαςED
τοῦ
|
38
And
Saul said, Bring hither all the chiefs
of
|
38
And
Saul said: Bring hither all the corners
of
the people: and know, and see by
whom this
sin hath
happened
|
38 And Saul said, Draw ye near hither, all the chiefXEE of the people: and knowEF and see whereinEG this sin hath been this day. |
38 So Saul said, “Bring here all the cornerstones of the nation and let us know and see this day by whom this sin occurred, |
38 וַיֹּאמֶר שָׁאוּל גֹּשׁוּ הֲלֹם כֹּל פִּנּוֹת הָעָם וּדְעוּ וּרְאוּ בַּמָּה הָיְתָה הַחַטָּאת הַזֹּאת הַיּוֹם: |
39
ὅτι
ζῇ κύριος ὁ
σώσας
τὸν
Ισραηλ, ὅτι ἐὰν
|
39 For as the Lord lives who has saved Israel, if [answer] should be against my son Jonathan, he shall surely die. And there was no one that answered out of all the people. |
39 As the Lord liveth, who is the Saviour of Israel, if it was [done] by Jonathan, my son, he shall surely die. In [this] none of X the people gainsayed him. |
39 For, as the LORD liveth, which savethEH Israel, though it be in Jonathan my son, he shall surely die. But there was not a man among all the people that answered him. |
39 for he shall surely be put to death - even if it is confirmed in my son JonathanEI - if Yahweh the Savior of Israel is alive.” But there was no one who would answer him from all the people. |
39 כִּי חַי-יְהוָה הַמּוֹשִׁיעַ אֶת- יִשְׂרָאֵל כִּי אִם- יֶשְׁנוֹ בְּיוֹנָתָן בְּנִי כִּי מוֹת יָמוּת וְאֵין עֹנֵהוּ מִכָּל- הָעָם: |
40
καὶ
εἶπεν παντὶ
Ισραηλ Ὑμεῖς
ἔσεσθε εἰς
|
40
And
he said to all the [men ofEJ]
Israel,
Ye shall be |
40 And he said to all Israel: Be you on one side and I, with Jonathan, my son, will be on the other side. And the people answered Saul: Do what seemeth good in thy eyes. |
40 Then said he unto all Israel, Be ye on one side, and I and Jonathan my son will be on the other side. And the people said unto Saul, Do what seemeth good unto X thee. |
40 Then Saul said to all Israel, “Y’all be over on one side and Jonathan my son and I will be over on one side.” And the people said to Saul, “Do what is good in your eyes.” |
40 וַיֹּאמֶר אֶל- כָּל-יִשְׂרָאֵל אַתֶּם תִּהְיוּ לְעֵבֶר אֶחָד וַאֲנִי וְיוֹנָתָן בְּנִי נִהְיֶה לְעֵבֶר אֶחָד וַיֹּאמְרוּ הָעָם אֶל-שָׁאוּל הַטּוֹב בְּעֵינֶיךָ עֲשֵׂה: ס |
41 καὶ εἶπεν Σαουλ X Κύριε ὁ θεὸς Ισραηλ, [τί ὅτι οὐκ ἀπεκρίθης τῷ δούλῳ σου σήμερον; εἰ ἐν ἐμοὶ ἢ ἐν Ιωναθαν τῷ υἱῷ μου ἡ ἀδικία, κύριε ὁ θεὸς Ισραηλ, δὸς δήλους· καὶ ἐὰν τάδε εἴπῃς Ἐν τῷ λαῷ σου Ισραηλ,] δὸς δὴ ὁσιότητα. καὶ κληροῦται Ιωναθαν καὶ Σαουλ, καὶ ὁ λαὸς ἐξῆλθεν. |
41
And
Saul said, |
41 And Saul said to the Lord: O [Lord] God of Israel, [give a sign, by which we may know, what the meaning is, that thou answerest not thy servant to day: If this iniquity be in me, or in my son Jonathan, give a proof: or if this iniquity be in thy people,] give holiness. And Jonathan and Saul were taken, and the people escaped. |
41 Therefore Saul said unto the LORD God of Israel, Give a perfect lotEL. And Saul and Jonathan were taken: but the people escaped. |
41 Then Saul said to Yahweh, the God of Israel, “{Why is it that You have not answered Your servant today? If the the iniquity is in me or in Jonathan my son, render Urim, and if this should say it’s in Your people,} render Thumim.” And Jonathan and Saul were selected, so the people escaped. |
41 וַיֹּאמֶר שָׁאוּל אֶל-יְהוָה אֱלֹהֵי יִשְׂרָאֵלEM הָבָה תָמִים וַיִּלָּכֵד יוֹנָתָן וְשָׁאוּל וְהָעָם יָצָאוּ: |
v.42 Septuagint |
Brenton |
D-R |
KJV |
NAW |
MT/DSS |
42 καὶ εἶπεν Σαουλ Βάλετε ἀνὰ μέσον ἐμοῦ καὶ ἀνὰ μέσον Ιωναθαν τοῦ υἱοῦ μου· [ὃν ἂν κατακληρώσηται κύριος, ἀποθανέτω. καὶ εἶπεν ὁ λαὸς πρὸς Σαουλ Οὐκ ἔστιν τὸ ῥῆμα τοῦτο. καὶ κατεκράτησεν Σαουλ τοῦ λαοῦ, καὶ βάλλουσιν ἀνὰ μέσον αὐτοῦ καὶ ἀνὰ μέσον Ιωναθαν τοῦ υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ], καὶ κατακληροῦται Ιωναθαν. |
42 And Saul said, Cast lots between me and my son Jonathan: [whomsoever the Lord shall cause to be taken by lot, let him die: and the people said to Saul, This thing is not [to be done]: and Saul prevailed against the people, and they cast lots between him and Jonathan his son], and Jonathan is taken by lot. |
42 And Saul said: Cast lots between me, and Jonathan, my son. And Jonathan was taken. |
42 And Saul said, Cast lots between me and Jonathan my son. And Jonathan was taken. |
42 Then Saul said, “Cast [the lot] between me and between my son Jonathan,” and Jonathan was selected. |
42 וַיֹּאמֶר שָׁאוּל הַפִּילוּ בֵּינִי וּבֵין יוֹנָתָן בְּנִי וַיִּלָּכֵד יוֹנָתָן: |
43 καὶ εἶπεν Σαουλ πρὸς Ιωναθαν Ἀπάγγειλόν μοι τί πεποίηκας. καὶ ἀπήγγειλεν αὐτῷ Ιωναθαν καὶ εἶπεν Γευσάμενος ἐγευσάμην ἐν ἄκρῳ τῷ σκήπτρῳ τῷ ἐν τῇ χειρί μου βραχὺ μέλι· ἰδοὺ ἐγὼ ἀποθνῄσκω. |
43 And Saul said to Jonathan, Tell me what thou hast done: and Jonathan told him, and said, I did indeed taste a little honey, with the end of my staff that was in my hand, [andEN,] lo! I am to die. |
43 And Saul said to Jonathan: Tell me what thou hast done. And Jonathan told him, and said: I did but taste a little honey with the end of the rod, which was in my hand, [and] behold I must die. |
43 Then Saul said to Jonathan, Tell me what thou hast done. And Jonathan told him, and said, I did but taste a little honey with the end of the rod that was in mine hand, and, lo, I must die. |
43 So Saul said to Jonathan, “Relate to me what you did!” And Jonathan related it to him and said, “I just tasted a little honey, using the tip of my staff which was in my hand. Look, must I die?” |
43 וַיֹּאמֶר שָׁאוּל אֶל-יוֹנָתָן הַגִּידָה לִּי מֶה עָשִׂיתָה וַיַּגֶּד-לוֹ יוֹנָתָן וַיֹּאמֶר טָעֹם טָעַמְתִּי בִּקְצֵה הַמַּטֶּה אֲשֶׁר- בְּיָדִי מְעַט דְּבַשׁ הִנְנִי אָמוּת: |
44
καὶ
εἶπεν [αὐτῷ]
Σαουλ
Τάδε ποιήσαι
[μοι]
ὁ
θεὸς καὶ τάδε
προσθείη, ὅτι
θανάτῳ ἀποθανῇ
|
44
And
Saul said [to him], God do so [to
me],
and more also, thou shalt surely die |
44 And Saul said: May God do so and so [to me], and add still more: for dying thou shalt die, O Jonathan. |
44 And Saul answered, God do so and more alsoEO: for thou shalt surely die, Jonathan. |
44 Then Saul said, “You shall surely die, Jonathan. If [I don’t fulfill this oath] may God do so {to me} and may he add moreso.” |
44 וַיֹּאמֶר שָׁאוּל כֹּה-יַעֲשֶׂהEP אֱלֹהִים וְכֹה יוֹסִףEQ כִּי-מוֹת תָּמוּת יוֹנָתָן: |
45
καὶ
εἶπεν ὁ λαὸς
πρὸς Σαουλ
Εἰ |
45
And
the people said to Saul, Shall he that has wrought this great
salvation in Israel be put to death |
45 And the people said to Saul: Shall Jonathan then die, who hath wrought this great salvation in Israel? this must not be: As the Lord liveth, there shall not one hair of his head fall to the ground, for he hath wrought with God this day. So the people delivered Jonathan, that he should not die. |
45 And the people said unto Saul, Shall Jonathan die, who hath wrought this great salvation in Israel? God forbidER: as the LORD liveth, there shall not one hair of his head fall to the ground; for he hath wrought with God this day. So the people rescuedES Jonathan, that he died not. |
45 But the people said to Saul, “Should Jonathan die? He who accomplished this great deliverance in Israel? Disgraceful! As Yahweh lives [may we be cursed] if a hair of his head falls earthward, for it was with God that he acted this day!” Thus the people ransomed Jonathan so that he did not die. |
45 וַיֹּאמֶר הָעָם אֶל-שָׁאוּל הֲיוֹנָתָן יָמוּת אֲשֶׁר עָשָׂה הַיְשׁוּעָה הַגְּדוֹלָה הַזֹּאת בְּיִשְׂרָאֵל חָלִילָה חַי-יְהוָה אִם-יִפֹּל מִשַּׂעֲרַת רֹאשׁוֹ אַרְצָה כִּי- עִם-אֱלֹהִים עָשָׂה הַיּוֹם הַזֶּה וַיִּפְדּוּ הָעָם אֶת-יוֹנָתָן וְלֹא-מֵת: ס |
46 καὶ ἀνέβη Σαουλ ἀπὸ ὄπισθεν τῶν ἀλλοφύλων, καὶ οἱ ἀλλόφυλοι [ἀπ]ῆλθον εἰς τὸν τόπον αὐτῶν. |
46 And Saul went up from following the Philistines; and the Philistines departed to their place. |
46
And
Saul went back, |
46 Then Saul went up from followingET the Philistines: and the Philistines went to their own place. |
46 And Saul went home after pursuing the Philistines, and the Philistines went to their place. |
46 וַיַּעַל שָׁאוּל מֵאַחֲרֵי פְּלִשְׁתִּים וּפְלִשְׁתִּים הָלְכוּ לִמְקוֹמָם: |
47
Καὶ
Σαουλ X X XEU
[κατακληροῦται
|
47 And Saul received the kingdom, [by lot he inherits the office of ruling] over Israel: and he fought against all his enemies round about, against Moab, and against the children of Ammon, and against [the children of] Edom, [and against Baethaeor,] and against the kingX of Suba, and against the Philistines: X whithersoever he turned, he was victorious. |
47 And Saul having his kingdom [established] over Israel, X fought against all his enemies round about, against Moab, and against the children of Ammon, and X Edom, and the kings of Soba, and X the Philistines: and whithersoever he turned himself, he overcame. |
47 So Saul took the kingdom over Israel, and fought against all his enemies on every side, against Moab, and against the children of Ammon, and against Edom, and against the kings of Zobah, and against the Philistines: and whithersoever he turned himself, he vexedEV them. |
47 So Saul was selected for the kingdom over Israel, and he fought against all its enemies round about: against Moab, and against the descendants of Ammon, and against Edom, and against the king{} of Tsobah, and against the Philistines, and in everything that he faced, he {brought deliverance}. |
47 וְשָׁאוּל לָכַד הַמְּלוּכָה עַל- יִשְׂרָאֵל וַיִּלָּחֶם סָבִיב בְּכָל- אֹיְבָיו בְּמוֹאָב וּבִבְנֵיEW-עַמּוֹן וּבֶאֱדוֹם וּבְמַלְכֵיEX צוֹבָה וּבַפְּלִשְׁתִּים וּבְכֹל אֲשֶׁר-יִפְנֶה יַרְשִׁיעַEY: |
v.48 Septuagint |
Brenton |
D-R |
KJV |
NAW |
MT/DSS |
48 καὶ ἐποίησεν δύναμιν καὶ ἐπάταξεν τὸν Αμαληκ καὶ ἐξείλατο τὸν Ισραηλ ἐκ χειρὸς τῶν καταπατούντων αὐτόν. -- |
48 And he wrought valiantly, and smote Amalec, and rescued Israel out of the hand of them that trampled on him. |
48
And
|
48
And
he |
48 He even did a valiant maneuver and struck Amelek and delivered Israel from its {tramplers}. |
48 וַיַּעַשׂ חַיִל וַיַּךְ אֶת-עֲמָלֵק וַיַּצֵּל אֶת- יִשְׂרָאֵל מִיַּד שֹׁסֵהוּ:FB ס |
49
καὶ
ἦσαν υἱοὶ Σαουλ
Ιωναθαν καὶ
Ιεσσιου καὶ
Μελχισα· καὶ
ὀνόματα τῶν δύο
θυγατέρων αὐτοῦ,
ὄνομα τῇ πρωτοτόκῳ
Μεροβ, καὶ ὄνομα
τῇ |
49
And
the sons of Saul were Jonathan, and Jessiu, and Melchisa: and
these were the names of his two daughters, the name of the
first-born Merob, and the name of the |
49 And the sons of Saul, were Jonathan, and Jessui, and Melchisua: and the names of his two daughters, the name of the firstborn was Merob, and the name of the younger Michol. |
49 Now the sons of Saul were Jonathan, and Ishui, and Melchishua: and the names of his two daughters were these; the name of the firstborn Merab, and the name of the younger Michal: |
49 And the sons of Saul were Jonathan, and Ishvi, and Melki-shua. As for the naming of both of his daughters, the name of the firstborn was Merob, and the name of the younger was Michal. |
49 וַיִּהְיוּ בְּנֵי שָׁאוּל יוֹנָתָן וְיִשְׁוִיFC וּמַלְכִּי-שׁוּעַ וְשֵׁם שְׁתֵּי בְנֹתָיו שֵׁם הַבְּכִירָה מֵרַב וְשֵׁם הַקְּטַנָּה מִיכַל: |
50
καὶ
ὄνομα τῇ γυναικὶ
|
50
And
the name of |
50
And
the name of Saul's wife was Achinoam, the daughter of Achimaas;
and the name of the captain of his army was Abner, the son of Ner,
the |
50 And the name of Saul's wife was Ahinoam, the daughter of Ahimaaz: and the name of the captain of his host was Abner, the son of Ner, Saul's uncle. |
50 And the name of Saul’s wife was Ahinoam, daughter of Ahimaaz. Also the name of the army general was Abner, son of Ner, Saul’s uncle. |
50 וְשֵׁם אֵשֶׁת שָׁאוּל אֲחִינֹעַם בַּת-אֲחִימָעַץFF וְשֵׁם שַׂר-צְבָאוֹFG אֲבִינֵר בֶּן-נֵר דּוֹד שָׁאוּל: |
51 καὶ Κις πατὴρ Σαουλ καὶ Νηρ πατὴρ Αβεννηρ [υἱὸς ΙαμινFH] υἱοῦ Αβιηλ. -- |
51 And Kis was the father of Saul, and Ner, the father of Aben[ez]er, [was son of Jamin,] son of Abiel. |
51 For Cis was the father of Saul, and Ner, the father of Abner, was son of Abiel. |
51 And Kish was the father of Saul; and Ner the father of Abner was the son of Abiel. |
51 And Kish was the father of Saul, and Ner the father of Abner was son of Abiel. |
51 וְקִישׁ אֲבִי-שָׁאוּל וְנֵר אֲבִי-אַבְנֵרFI בֶּן-אֲבִיאֵל: ס |
52 καὶ ἦν ὁ πόλεμος κραταιὸς ἐπὶ τοὺς ἀλλοφύλους πάσας τὰς ἡμέρας Σαουλ, καὶ ἰδὼν Σαουλ πάντα ἄνδρα δυνατὸν καὶ πάντα [ἄνδρα] υἱὸν δυνάμεως καὶ συνήγαγεν [αὐτοὺς] πρὸς αὐτόν. |
52
And
the war was vehement
against
the Philistines all the days of Saul; and when Saul saw any mighty
man,
and any valiant
man,
then he |
52
And
there was a great
war
against the Philistines all the days of Saul. For |
52 And there was soreFJ war against the Philistines all the days of Saul: and when Saul saw any strong man, or any valiant man, he tookFK him unto him. |
52 And there was heavy warfare against the Philistines all of Saul’s days, so when Saul saw any strong man or any son of valor, he would gather him to himself. |
52 וַתְּהִי הַמִּלְחָמָה חֲזָקָה עַל-פְּלִשְׁתִּים כֹּל יְמֵי שָׁאוּל וְרָאָה שָׁאוּל כָּל-אִישׁ גִּבּוֹר וְכָל-בֶּן- חַיִל וַיַּאַסְפֵהוּ אֵלָיו: ס |
It is a dangerous thing to overestimate yourself and pick a disagreement with someone who is stronger than you. Our new U.S. Secretary of State, Antony Blinken and national security advisor Jake Sullivan met recently with their Chinese counterparts in Alaska. Blinken and Sullivan apparently “intended to read the Chinese the riot act about the way the Biden Administration expects them to behave in this world… Blinken used phrases such as ‘deeply concerned’ over Chinese actions regarding Hong Kong, Taiwan, and other contested areas, and especially its cyber attacks against the United States... Yang, the Chinese diplomat, speaking through an interpreter, replied, ‘the United States does not have the qualifications to address China from a position of strength.’ ... You don’t have the qualifications any more... means, ‘I have called your bluff, Mr. Blinken, and unless you want to talk as equals, this meeting is over.’”25
A similar thing happened in the life of King Saul in the Bible… Saul overestimated himself and thought he could treat God as an equal, and the consequences were disastrous.
The Story starts with a bit of back-story from before Israel entered the Promised Land:
The Amalekites were the second army to oppose the Israelites after the Exodus – the first being Pharaoh's army.
The Amalekites were the ones (Ex. 17) whom Israel was able to conquer as long as Moses' arms were held up.
The Amalekites also, according to Deut. 25:17-18, conducted shameless attacks on the weak and sick Hebrews at the back of the line as they escaped from Egypt.
So God had it out for Amalek. He promised in Exodus 17:14-16 that Israel's initial victory over the Amalekites would not be the last of it; there would come a time when there would be more war and Amalek would be totally wiped out.
This is a fulfillment of that prophecy five generations (100 - 300 years?) later.26
“God often bears long with those that are marked for ruin. Though He bear long, He will not bear always.” ~Matthew Henry
Now, also living in the same area (Judg. 6:3) was a Bedouin people group descended from Cain, which specialized in metalworking, called the Kenites.
I don't think that the Bible records the kindness that the Kenites did to Israel which prompted Saul to spare them, except for a hint in Numbers 10:29-31 that Moses' father-in-law, Hobab (a.k.a. Jethro, who, according to Judges 1:16 & 4:11, was a Kenite), was a help to Moses in the practical details of living in the wilderness while Israel was wandering out there, because he was from the area.27
The Kenites were spared in this story, but they were wiped out later under Hezekiah28 in fulfillment of Baalam's prophecy29, but that’s another story.
Now, with that background, let’s READ THE STORY:
Samuel also said to Saul, "The LORD sent me to anoint you king over His people, over Israel. Now therefore, heed the voice of the words of the LORD. Thus says the LORD of hosts: 'I will punish Amalek for what he did to Israel, how he ambushed him on the way when he came up from Egypt. Now go and attack Amalek, and utterly destroy30 all that they have, and do not spare them. [The oldest manuscripts of this story also add that they weren’t even to allow themselves to covet - or think up work-arounds for keeping - any of the stuff they found.] But kill both man and woman, infant and nursing child, ox and sheep, camel and donkey.' " So Saul gathered the people together and numbered them in Telaim31, two hundred thousand foot soldiers and ten thousand men of Judah. [The surprisingly small number of soldiers from the largest tribe is not explained, but, being a border tribe to the Philistines, they may have had to deploy more of their forces to their western border with little to spare for this southern campaign.] And Saul came to a city of Amalek, and lay in wait in the valley32 [This was probably the Wadi al-’Arishel, which flows into the Mediterranean, about 50 miles south of Gaza. (Tsumura)]. Then Saul said to the Kenites, "Go, depart, get down from among the Amalekites, lest I destroy you with them. For you showed kindness to all the children of Israel when they came up out of Egypt." So the Kenites departed from among the Amalekites33. And Saul attacked the Amalekites, from Havilah all the way to Shur, which is east of Egypt. [Shur means “wall,” and there was a defensive wall in ancient times along the NE border of Egypt.34] He also took Agag king of the Amalekites alive, and utterly destroyed all the people with the edge of the sword. But Saul and the people spared Agag and the best of the sheep, the oxen, the fatlings [or second-borns], the lambs, and all that was good, and were unwilling to utterly destroy them. But everything despised and worthless, that they utterly destroyed. Now the word of the LORD came to Samuel, saying, "I greatly regret that I have set up Saul as king, for he has turned back from following Me, and has not performed My commandments." And it grieved Samuel, and he cried out to the LORD all night. So when Samuel rose early in the morning to meet Saul, it was told Samuel, saying, "Saul went to Carmel, and indeed, he set up a monument for himself; and he has gone on around, passed by, and gone down to Gilgal." [Now, this passage doesn’t really explain the significance of what Saul did on the way back home in that Judean town of Carmel. The Hebrew is literally “he set up a hand,” which has been interpreted a number of different ways, from merely taking a rest stop (Willett) to building an altar (Jewish tradition) to building an Arc de Triomphe monument (Vulgate, Henry35, Goldman, NASB, NIV, NICOT).] Then Samuel went to Saul, and Saul said to him, "Blessed are you of the LORD! I have performed the commandment of the LORD." [The oldest manuscripts of this story say that Saul was in the middle of offering an animal sacrifice when Samuel showed up.] But Samuel said, "What then is this bleating of the sheep in my ears, and the lowing of the oxen which I hear?" And Saul said, "They have brought them from the Amalekites; for the people spared the best of the sheep and the oxen, to sacrifice to the LORD your God; and the rest we have utterly destroyed." Then Samuel said to Saul, "Be quiet! And I will tell you what the LORD said to me last night." And he said to him, "Speak on." So Samuel said, "When you were little in your own eyes, were you not head of the tribes of Israel? And did not the LORD anoint you king over Israel? Now the LORD sent you on a mission, and said, 'Go, and utterly destroy the sinners, the Amalekites, and fight against them until they are consumed.' Why then did you not obey the voice of the LORD? Why did you swoop down on the spoil, and do evil in the sight of the LORD?" And Saul said to Samuel, "But I have obeyed the voice of the LORD, and gone on the mission on which the LORD sent me, and brought back Agag king of Amalek; I have utterly destroyed the Amalekites. But the people took of the plunder, sheep and oxen, the best of the things which should have been utterly destroyed, to sacrifice to the LORD your God in Gilgal." [Saul may have been thinking, “How else can all these soldiers be paid for taking the time to do this service for their country? It’s the least I can do to let them go home with an extra sheep!”] So Samuel said: "Has the LORD as great delight in burnt offerings and sacrifices, As in obeying the voice of the LORD? Behold, to obey is better than sacrifice, And to heed than the fat of rams. For rebellion is as the sin of witchcraft, And stubbornness is as iniquity and idolatry. Because you have rejected the word of the LORD, He also has rejected you from being king."
What is the shape of this story, and what is its point?
God gave Saul a clear command in v.3 “Go and make a strike against the Amalekites, and devote to destruction all that belongs to them...” (NAW)
That word for “utterly/ completely/totally destroy” Kherem means just that.
Leviticus 27:29 “Any devoted one from among mankind who has been devoted [to destruction] may not be ransomed; he must surely be put to death.”
That word Kherem is repeated 7 more times throughout the story for emphasis to show that Saul knew that was the command and that by not destroying everything he did not obey that command from God.
Verse 1 anticipates this issue, for Samuel says to Saul at the very beginning of the story, “Shema’/give heed now to the…. message from Yahweh.” The story of Saul’s heedlessness to the word of the LORD unfolds through the story, and verses 19-22 (at the end of the story) harp four times on the fact that Saul did not “Shema’/listen/give heed/obey.”
God’s authority even over a King like Saul is emphasized in v.2 when He calls Himself the “LORD of Hosts,” and God’s authoritative “devar/word/instruction” which “commands” even the King36 is emphasized by the chiasm of being in the first and last verse of the story as well as twice in the center of the story. God’s word is more important than any other message, and giving heed to God’s word is more important than anything else we can do!
As is often the case in Biblical storytelling, the moral of the story is stated at the end of the story. In this case, the words of Samuel sum up the lesson: Then Samuel said, “Is there pleasure for Yahweh in whole-burnt-offerings and sacrifices, like there is [in] your giving heed to the voice of Yahweh? Look, to give heed is better than sacrifice; to be attentive [is better] than the fat of rams! For the sin of witchcraft is rebellion, and iniquity and idols is pressure-to-compromise. Because you have rejected the word of Yahweh, {Yahweh} has also rejected you from being king. (NAW)
God is a person; He is not a force that can be manipulated to get what you want. He must be related-to as the person He is, so if He says something, it must be taken as a genuine expression of Himself as a person, not as a cosmic idea that can be edited any way we want.
Furthermore, God is authoritative. When we relate to Him, we do not come as equals, we stand before Him as inferiors, created by Him, under His authority, and subject to His judgment.
To negotiate with God on our terms and to imagine that we can change His decrees and please ourselves at His expense is utterly arrogant and extremely offensive to the Master of the universe.
(Now, the scriptures do show us instances of humans bargaining with God successfully, such as Abraham haggling with God over how many righteous men it would take to spare Sodom, and Moses talking God out of destroying the nation of Israel in the desert, but in every case, the negotiations that were successful were all made based upon logical implications of God’s character, not based upon human demands.)
To understand more-fully what Samuel is saying in the proverb that follows in v.23, it is instructive to note the key words he uses which are defined throughout the Scriptures.
The term meriy, which is translated “rebellion,” only occurs twice before this point in the Bible, and both times referring to the rejection of Moses and Aaron’s leadership by the nation of Israel, in favor of popular leaders like Korah, Dathan, and Abiram and their 250 replacement congressmen (Num. 17:25; Deut. 31:27).
They attempted a coup on Moses’ civil government (which had been instituted by God), and they attempted a religious revolution in the tabernacle (by offering incense that God had only authorized Aaron’s sons to offer).
That is rebellion, and that is what God is accusing Saul of.
Korah, Dathan, and Abiram’s rebellion looked like representative government, and it looked like the worship of God, but it was grounded in their own opinions of what should be done rather than in following God’s instructions exclusively about how the country should be run and how tabernacle worship should be conducted.
This “rebellion” is equated in the 1st line of v.23 with “the sin of witchcraft/divination/qesem”
The Moabites and Midianites hired Balaam to pronounce a curse on Israel, and this called qesem in Num. 22 & 23,
And when Philistines in 1 Samuel 6 consulted their shamans over what to do about the plague God had struck them with, that is also called qesem.
But God’s people were not to even dabble in the dark arts. In Deuteronomy 18:9-15, God said, "When you come into the land which the LORD your God is giving you, you shall not learn to follow the abominations of those nations. There shall not be found among you anyone who makes his son or his daughter pass through the fire, or one who practices witchcraft, or a soothsayer, or one who interprets omens, or a sorcerer, or one who conjures spells, or a medium, or a spiritist, or one who calls up the dead. For all who do these things are an abomination to the LORD, and because of these abominations the LORD your God drives them out from before you. You shall be blameless before the LORD your God. For these nations which you will dispossess listened to soothsayers and diviners; but as for you, the LORD your God has not appointed such for you. The LORD your God will raise up for you a Prophet like me from your midst, from your brethren. Him you shall hear...” (NKJV)
Heed the prophets of God, don’t look anywhere else for wisdom and guidance! That heedfulness is exactly what Saul was lacking because He was not exclusively committed to Yahweh. He always kept his options open.
Moving on to the second line of the proverb in v.23:
Patzar is the key word here. It is translated “stubbornness,” “insubordination,” “arrogance.”
This word is used only half a dozen other times in the Hebrew OT37, and every time it speaks of putting social pressure on someone to force them to make a compromise.
It is an assertion of your own will over the will of someone else – which is bad enough with your peers, but when it comes to stubbornly trying to force God to bend to your will, that is not going to fly at all!
To appropriate Mr. Yang’s words, “You do not have the qualifications to address [Him] from a position of strength.”
This arrogant, insubordinate push-back is equated in the second line of verse 23 with avon-u-teraphim (in Hebrew), translated “iniquity/evil and idolatry” in most English versions.
Avon, the word for “iniquity,” is used only twice before this time in the Old Testament, both times to refer to a fault which makes one personally offensive to God:
In Numbers 23:21, God says that because He doesn’t see “iniquity” in Israel, He is with them and won’t allow curses to fall upon them.
And in Deuteronomy 26:14, God says that re-appropriating for your own personal use, tithe money that you had been saving up for temple donations is “iniquity” which would create a barrier between you and God, such that He would not bless you.
Do you see how personally God is offended by our sin?
We understand from the few other passages which mention terraphim that they were idols people kept in their homes.
In Gen. 31, Rachel stole some from her father Laban and sat upon them to hide them,
and in Judges 17-18, Micah made some out of silver and kept them in his house until they were stolen.
Later, in 1 Samuel 19, Saul’s daughter Michael put one in David’s bed and put goat hair on top to make it look like he was sleeping there, so it must have been like a statue. (This, by the way, was while they were living in Saul’s house. Where do you suppose Michael got her household idols, if not from Saul, who himself was dabbling in spiritism and idolatry.)
Recent scholarship suggests that these statues were made to look like family ancestors38.
The prophetic books reveal how these terraphim were used:
In Ezekiel 21, the King of Babylon asked questions and supposedly got some kind of answers from them to figure out whether to turn right or left when there was a fork in the road,
and in Zachariah 10, it also mentions the terraphim “speaking iniquitous things” when consulted for supernatural guidance. Apparently, evil spirits would actually whisper things to people through these idols.
Now, we can put the whole proverb together and see that doing your own thing is just as bad as doing what evil spirits tell you to do!
“[K]nowing the will of God [but] wilfully resist[ing] it... proceedeth from the same cause, namely, infidelitie, which the other sins of witchcraft and Idolatrie doe: he which feareth not to breake Gods commandements, doth in a manner not acknowledge the Lord to be God... and he maketh himself wiser then God...” ~Andrew Willett, 1607 AD
God is the Lord of Hosts whose word is more important than any other message. Giving heed to God and His word is more important than anything else we can do!
Verse 22 says that heedfully obeying His word gives Him pleasure/delight. The Hebrew word is חֵפֶץ.
“Obedience was the law of innocency, but sacrifice supposed sin come into the world, and is but a feeble attempt to take that away which obedience would have prevented.” ~Matthew Henry
Obedience is a result of God having your heart, and that’s what He delights in.
He specifically said at the beginning of the book of Isaiah (1:11) that He does “not delight in the blood of bulls and lambs and goats... [and then at the end of the book of Isaiah he says.] But to this one will I look: to the lowly and stricken of spirit, who trembles over my word. One who sacrificially-slaughters the ox is a man-striker; one who sacrifices the lamb is one who breaks the neck of a dog, one who offers up a grain offering – pig-blood; one who makes a memorial offering of frankincense is one who blesses iniquity. As surely as these have chosen in their ways and delighted in their abominations, so also I myself will chose among their caprices, and what they dread I will bring to them, because I called and there was none answering; I spoke but they did not hear, and they did the evil in my eyes, and chose that in which I did not delight." (Isaiah 66:2-4, NAW)
“[I]n sacrifices, a man offers only the strange flesh of irrational animals, whereas in obedience he offers his own will, which is rational or spiritual worship (Rom. 12:8).” ~K&D, quoting the Berleb. Bible
Most of the times in the Bible when it says the Lord “delights” in something, it is a person39:
Numbers 14:8 "Since Yahweh delights in us, He will then bring us into this land...”
1 Kings 10:9 "May Yahweh your God be blessed, who delighted in you…”
2 Chronicles 9:8 "Blessed be Yahweh your God, who delighted in you...”
Ps. 22:8 "... Yahweh has delighted in the one who entrusts himself to Him”
Isaiah 62:4 .”..Yahweh has delighted in you…”
Malachi 2:17 “...He delights in them..."
Malachi 1:10 "I have no delight in you [hypocrites]," Says Yahweh…” (NAW)
Prov. 15:8 “The sacrifice of the wicked is an abomination to the LORD, But the prayer of the upright is His delight [רצונ – synonym].” (NKJV)
Now, if God is the main character in 1 Samuel 15, then we have two secondary characters, both of whom were stewards of a message from the Lord:
There was Saul, who valued his opinion above God’s and therefore failed to obey God in his mission.
Despite God’s command to kill all the Amalekites, Saul spared their King and took him captive. (Bible commentaries are full of opinions as to why Saul spared Agag, but the Scriptures do not actually tell us why he did it. The reason doesn’t really matter because it was not a valid reason.) What’s worse, whatever Saul did with Agag led Agag to believe that he would continue to live a happy life.
Furthermore, despite his war campaign, Saul did not even eliminate all the rest of the Amalekites, for later on, David raided – and was raided by – Amalekites who obviously survived Saul’s campaign (1 Sam. 27.8 & 30:1).
And despite God’s command to destroy all the cattle and possessions of the Amalekites, Saul allowed his soldiers to keep some. Saul rationalized his disobedience to God and his indulgence toward his men by imagining that offering a few of them up as sacrifices would smooth it all over with God. (This would be like you robbing my home and stealing all the hamburger out of my freezer and then having a cookout and inviting me to it, thinking that I would be all-good with it when you offered to serve me a couple of my own hamburger patties.)
Then, when God sent Samuel around to hold Saul accountable, Saul resorted to gaslighting (like he did before), acting like nothing was wrong and claiming to have obeyed God’s orders.
When Samuel called his bluff, Saul tried to shift the blame to his army.40 "They brought the sheep ... the people spared the sheep ... I listened to the voice of the people.” This refusal to take the blame was part of the reason why God called his sin “patzer/stubborn, insubordinate pushback.”
But the singular “you” in v.19 nails Saul with personal responsibility before God41 (There’s a reason I say “y’all” when it’s plural in Hebrew; it contrasts with the singular “you”) “Saul, you’re the head of the tribes of Israel... So why didn’t you, Sir, give heed to the voice of Yahweh but instead you, Sir, swooped toward the booty and did evil in the eyes of Yahweh?” (NAW)
v.29 summarizes Saul’s sin as “turning away from following after God” in order to go his own way. That is essentially idolatry, because it makes “self-will, the human I, into a god.” ~K&D
So Saul, who rejected God by acting like God’s word was not authoritative over him, was himself rejected by God.
The second character who was a steward of God’s word was the Prophet Samuel.
Samuel faithfully delivered God’s message to the king, commissioning him on a special task for God.
But when when he learned of Saul’s careless disobedience to God’s word, Samuel cried and prayed all night for Saul. Indeed, Samuel grieved over him for the rest of his life (v.35).
God takes no pleasure in the condemnation of the wicked (Ezek. 33:11), so we shouldn’t either;
We should pray our rulers – even the wicked ones, just like God tells us to in 1 Timothy 2.
Does your compassion for the lost, your grief over the sins of our leaders, and your desire to see nominal Christians revived ever reach such proportions of crying, sleeplessness, and true grieving? May God deepen our concern for His honor in these ways.
Samuel also faithfully held the King accountable to God’s word, and delivered word-for-word God’s final message to Saul.
Likewise today, God has given us His word in the form of the Bible. The question to us is, how will we steward it?
Will we mix and match it with ideas from the world and with our own opinions, like Saul did, and call it good?
Or will we honor God’s word like Samuel did, carefully keeping it and sharing it and holding others accountable to it, and letting it touch our emotions and ignite our prayers?
Will we give God pleasure by giving ourselves fully to him as a living sacrifice, or will we just go through the motions of worship while we live for ourselves?
Questions for further consideration:
What are ways we commit rebellion against God by taking ideas from ourselves or from the world instead of from God?
What are ways we commit patzar by asserting our will over God’s, shifting blame to others, and trying to meet God halfway?
We return to the story where we left off last time, after King Saul’s military campaign against the Amalekites to the South, in which he left some Amalekites alive, including their king as well as much of their cattle, despite God’s command to kill them all. Samuel, the old judge of Israel, has inspected the evidence of Saul’s disobedience toward God and called Saul to account for it. Now, in v.23, Saul, the guilty party, confesses: “I have sinned, for I overreached Yahweh’s limit - and your words - in that I was afraid of the people and gave heed to their voice.” (NAW)
Now, a proper confession should include:
remorse over sin (“I’m sorry”),
admission of fault (“I was wrong”),
repentance (“I won’t do that again”),
request to be restored relationally (“Please forgive me”),
and an offer of restitution (“What can I do to make it right?”),
Notice, however, that Saul’s confession contains only an admission of guilt for having broken a rule, and even so, he shifts most of the blame onto his followers.
Saul doesn’t see it as a big deal to offend God. He expresses no remorse and makes no resolve to change his ways.
The facts that Saul went on to consult a witch, and to murder the priests of God, and to try to kill David (and other innocent parties) unjustly, and to keep idols in his house and support adultery (and other sins), bear out that Saul was not on a trajectory to really get right with God.
Puritan commentator Andrew Willet commented that Saul’s delay in confession, taken together with his minimizing and blame-shifting prove that, “He confesse[d] his sin rather for fear [of] loos[ing] the kingdom, then for grief that he had offended God.”
A hundred years later Matthew Henry agreed, calling it “thin shows of repentance… Saul is at length brought to put himself into the dress of the penitent; but it is too evident that he only acts the part of a penitent, and is not one indeed.” John Gill about a hundred years later called it a “pretended confession” and “hypocritical.” A hundred more years later, Keil & Delitzsch wrote, “the consciousness of his guilt did not go very deep.” Another hundred years later, David Tsumura noted in the New International Commentary on the Old Testament that, “a person who has lost contact with the word of God [will] not be able to perceive his own condition before God… Instead of being stricken with the awfulness of his sin… Saul is concerned with his relationship with the people… [but, as it says in Proverbs 29:25,] ‘The fear of [man] lays a snare; [only] the one who trusts in the Lord is secure.’”
Saul is oriented around man, not God. Note that in verse 30, Saul calls the people “my people,” as though they belong to him instead of to God, as though he sees God as butting in on his authority over the people.
I have seen that king of thing in myself. When in rebellion and confronted with the possibility of getting caught, I'm suddenly very interested in smoothing it out with God superficially and protecting my little kingdom. This isn't true repentance. It is self-preservation. It is simply wanting to have the "pleasures" of sin without catching the bad consequences. May we instead pursue TRUE repentance, where we accept God’s authority over us and repent and never turn back to that sin again.
Compare Saul’s confession to the famous confession of David later on in Psalm 5142:
“Have mercy on me, O God… blot out my transgressions… cleanse me from my sin… Purify me… create in me a clean heart… Do not cast me away… deliver me from guilt.” There’s repeated begging to be restored relationally.
And there’s remorse over sin: “I know my transgressions, and my sin is ever before me… I have a broken spirit and a contrite heart.”
There’s admission of fault: “Against You, you only I have sinned and done what it evil in Your sight.”
There’s a resolution against repeating the sin: “I will be clean… a steadfast spirit within me… sustain me with a willing spirit,”
And there is appropriate restitution: “I’ll offer the kind of sacrifice you want… I will teach transgressors Your ways and convert sinners to you… My mouth will declare your praise.”
What ways do you take sin too lightly and fail to fully confess it and make it right?
It is with this mindset that Saul then asks Samuel to fulfill the role of priest and patch things up with God for him like a good boy: v.25 “And now, please take away my sin and come back [to the altar] with me so I can worship before Yahweh.”
Now do you see why Samuel declined that request? “No, I’m not going to support your delusion that your rebellion against God is no big deal. I don’t think your heart is right with God, so I’m not going to offer sacrifices for you and pretend that everything’s o.k.!”
(It was only later when Saul asked Samuel to just be there in courtly fashion and not as a priest – to pay respects rather than to ask forgiveness, that Samuel agrees to stay through the worship service with Saul. Many Bible commentators43 add that Samuel probably agreed to stay on in order to personally see out justice on Agag.)
There are times when, as God’s messengers, you and I also need to firmly decline to act like rebellious sinners are o.k. with God when they pressure us to affirm their delusions.
Saul tried to grab Samuel’s tunic and force him to comply – a godless person who can’t rely on God to make things come out for good will use human force to try to get it.
Several years ago, I had a meeting with the Muslim Student Union president at our university as part of planning a evangelistic event. At one point in the conversation he said, “Well, when it all comes down to it, all religions are basically the same, right?” I knew if I said Yes, I’d make him happy, and I’d get the approvals I wanted for this evangelistic event, but I could not give him the answer he wanted in good conscience. I disagreed with him, and the event planning kinda fell apart.
Others of us have been pressured to affirm the lifestyle of friends who are practicing homosexuality or other kinds of adultery. People who have rejected God and who find their authority instead from human opinions put a super high value on getting you to affirm them, and you know if you disagree with them, they will get angry and lash out at you. But as ambassadors for Christ, we must uphold the standard of purity and fidelity that Christ modeled and taught.
Note, however, that Samuel did not dish out any insults. He stayed respectful and matter-of-fact with King Saul. He didn’t call Saul a dummy or an idiot. He just coolly said what God had told him, “...you have rejected the word of Yahweh, and Yahweh has rejected you… Yahweh has torn the kingdom from your hand and has given it to your neighbor...” It’s important that we pay proper respect to all persons (as we are commanded in 1 Peter 2:17) and not fall into the same patterns of insolent speech that the enemies of God use.
By the way, who is that “neighbor” to whom the kingship would be given? It’s David, as we’ll see in the next chapter. And, ironically, in chapter 24, we’ll see David rip off the same “flap” of Saul’s “tunic” that Saul ripped off of Samuel’s!
Samuel then adds an interesting theological discourse in v.29, but this is made more interesting by the fact that there are two different versions of it.
The oldest-known manuscripts - that is, the Septuagint and the Dead Sea Scrolls with partial support from the Vulgate - read, “Israel shall be divided in two; [Yahweh] will not turn back or be made sorry...”
But the Hebrew texts from around the time of the early renaissance read, “the Glory/Strength of Israel will not lie or change,” and most English versions go with that reading44. This would make it more clearly a quote of Baalam’s prophecy in Numbers 23:19 "God is not a man, that He should lie45, Nor a son of man, that He should repent. Has He said, and will He not do? Or has He spoken, and will He not make it good?”
Both variants of this verse check out with the rest of Scripture. Israel did indeed split into two kingdoms, and God indeed does not lie. Both readings have been popular with believers for a thousand years, so I’m just going to accept both. This is not a contradiction, it is just two accurate statements.
But what about the part of verse 29 that says that God “does NOT repent/change his mind/have regrets like a man” when in verses 11 and 35 it says that God DID “regret/repent/change his mind that he had made Saul king”? They all use the same Hebrew verb Nacham in the Niphal stem, so there’s no getting around it:
“Yahweh said to Samuel [in v.11], ‘I have nacham’ed that I caused Saul to reign as king’
then Samuel said [in v.29], ‘Yahweh... does not nacham for He is not a man to nacham...’
[and then v.35] Yahweh nacham’ed that he caused Saul to reign over Israel.”
This certainly looks like a contradiction. The only explanations that I can offer without violating the basic logical law of non-contradiction are:
God said something contradictory and therefore at least one of the things God said is not true, making Him untrustworthy.
Samuel was dishonest and falsely reported God as making contradictory statements, making Samuel and the Bible untrustworthy.
Or the word nacham has more than one meaning such that it can be true for God to nacham in one sense but not nacham in another sense, both at the same time without there being a contradiction.
As for the first possible explanation, there are many scriptures, in addition to 1 Samuel 15:29 and Numbers 23:19, which state emphatically that God does NOT change or change His mind:
Psalm 102:26-28 “Even they will perish, but You endure; And all of them will wear out like a garment; Like clothing you will change them, and they will be changed. But you are the same, and your years will not come to an end.”
Malachi 3:6 “I, Jehovah, change not; therefore you, O sons of Jacob, are not consumed.”
Hebrews 13:8 “Jesus Christ is the same yesterday, today and forever”
James 1:17 “…the Father of lights, with whom there is no variation or shifting shadow” (cf. Rom 1:23)
As for the second possibility, God’s word is self-consistent in its claim that all of it is “inspired” by God (2 Ti. 3:16) and that it is all “true” (2 Sa. 7:28; Rom. 3:4; Rev. 21:5; 22:6).
Therefore, I believe that the solution to this logical puzzle is the third one, that the word nacham has different meanings in different contexts.
Indeed, the phrase about God not nacham’ing is qualified - as not doing it “like men” do it46.
To quote again from the NICOT commentary, “God’s ‘repentance’ is… never comparable with the untruthfulness or occasional shortcomings of men.” When God nacham’ed, “the word… functions emotively, expressing God’s inner feeling,” but God not nacham’ing “is paired with the term ‘to [turn]deceive’ and is used relationally… the main point [being] that God will not reverse [t]his decision…”
In Jonah chapter 3, there is a similar situation where God tells the prophet to announce that Nineveh will be overthrown, and then the Ninevites repent, so God nacham’ed and didn’t overthrow the city after all: "The second time, the word of Yahweh to Jonah... said, 'Get up; go to Nineveh, the great city, and announce to her the proclamation which I say to you.' So Jonah got up, and he went to Nineveh... Then Jonah began to go into the city a walk of one day, and he called out and said continuously, 'Fourty days and Nineveh is overturned.' Well, the men of Nineveh believed God... And the word impacted the king of Nineveh, so he got up from his throne and had his robe taken off of him and put on sack-cloth, and he sat upon the ashes. Then he called a council and declared in Nineveh, from the decision of the king and his great men to say, 'The human and the animal, the herd and the flock should not taste anything. They should not eat; they should not even drink water. And with sack-cloths, the human and the animal should clothe themselves, and they should cry out to God with all their might, and each man should turn away from his evil way and from the violence which is in their hands...' Well, God saw their behavior, that they had turned away from their evil way. And God switched tactics over the evil which He had promised to do to them, so He did not do it." (NAW)
In both cases, the responses made by the people who heard the message of God, resulted in God nacham’ing; Nineveh’s repentant response to the prophecy of doom from Jonah resulted in God not punishing Nineveh, but Saul’s rebellious responses to the messages from Samuel resulted in God ending His blessings upon Saul.
We see similarities between that and evangelism:
"[T]hrough one man [Adam] sin entered the world, and death through sin, and thus death spread to all men, because all sinned... the judgment which came from one offense resulted in condemnation..." (Romans 5:12&16, NKJV)
But “Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners” (1 Tim. 1:15, NKJV), so Jesus said to His followers, “Go into all the world and preach [this good news] to every creature. He who believes and is baptized will be saved; but he who does not believe will be condemned.” (Mar 16:15-16, NKJV)
There is a contingency to God’s promises, just as there was with the covenants He made with Israel in Leviticus and Deuteronomy, which carried blessings for obedient responsiveness to God and curses for rebellion against God. Such contingencies were still part of God’s dealings even when they were not stated explicitly. So God’s demotion of Saul is not a contradiction of His promises; God is actually honoring His covenant with Saul.
We don’t have time today to get into the theology of how a sovereign God who made plans from before the creation of the world (Eph. 1:4, 3:11) can yet make those plans in such a way that humans – thousands of years after God’s plan was laid – nevertheless receive consequences appropriate to their real-time decision and actions. But let me make a few definitive statements about what God nacham’ing cannot mean:
It does not mean that God’s ultimate plan changes. You’re not going to reach the pearly gates one day and hear, “Oh, I’ve decided to let followers of Buddha in instead of followers of Jesus. Sorry!”
It does not mean that morality and truth change.
Furthermore, God does not change His plans in response to what humans do. Whatever His nacham’ing means, it does not mean that He’s up in heaven, wringing His hands, saying, “Oh no! I was going to save Bobby, but look what he’s gone and done. That makes me so frustrated. Now I’m going to have to condemn him instead.”
And fourthly, it does not mean that God’s decree of death and hell as the punishment for sin is at cross-purposes with His merciful plan of salvation. The popular opinion that the God of the Old Testament was a God of judgment and wrath and the God of the New Testament is a God of love and mercy, and that somewhere in the intertestamental period He underwent a personality change, is a gross fallacy of generalization which ignores the tender mercies of God throughout the Old Testament in the lives of the patriarchs and in David’s Psalms and the pleadings of the prophets, and it ignores the prophecies – and outbreaks of – God’s judgment and wrath mentioned in almost every book of the New Testament (especially Revelation!).
I submit to you that a God who exercises just punishments and gracious mercies simultaneously throughout history is a God who is not changing but is remaining consistent. He is carrying out His plan made from the foundation of the world. It is just our limited human perspective that sometimes see Him bringing judgment and sometimes sees Him bringing mercy. I believe that nacham is the word for these tactical switches which we observe in God’s providence.
It would be like if you were to rent a sailboat with an experienced captain, and he told you at the beginning of the voyage that he was going from point A to point B against a headwind. Now, if you’ve ever had to tack against a headwind in a sailboat, you know that you don’t go straight from point A to point B, you go left of point B for a time, then you go right of point B for a time, and you hold your sail about 45 degrees away from the direction of the wind in order to move forward instead of backward. But to the people on the boat who are not familiar with sailing, all they know is that one minute the captain has them leaning over one edge of the boat while they sail in the wrong direction to point C, then duck under the boom and lean over the other edge of the boat while they sail to yet another point D, back and forth, back and forth; it’s like the captain can’t decide which way he wants to go, so they ignorantly decide he’s incompetent. But if you want to sail against the wind, that’s just the way it’s done. Now, you can find faults with this analogy, of course, because God can do more than one thing at the same time - and He isn’t limited by the weather, but I think it gives some perspective nonetheless.
As I have surveyed how this word nacham was used throughout the Old Testament, I’ve noticed an interesting pattern: Nacham is not so much about a change of mind as it is about restoring someone to a state of blessing - or removing them from a state of divine favor. To continue the sailing metaphor, it is when the captain changes tack in order to achieve his ultimate destination.
God had certain lessons He wanted to teach His people through Saul, but all the time, God had the plan to install the dynasty of David over Israel. God had no intention for Jesus to be born of a descendant of Saul. Saul was just a transition between the Judges and the Davidic kings. For the people of Israel on the ground, however, it felt like God was going one way with Saul, then going a different way with David, but from God’s perspective, the purposes God had for the Saul stage were accomplished, so God moved the sheets across the boat to catch the wind from the other side, carrying His people in the direction He had planned all along.
God’s Immutability (the fact that He does not mutate/change) follows from His other attributes:
The Perfect Holy One has no regrets - no sin to repent of,
There is nothing for the omniscient to learn, b/c He knows everything already!
No change of location for the omnipresent, b/c He is everywhere already!
God is always hating sin, always bringing justice, always turning evil to good and always showing redemptive mercy in a billion places on the earth simultaneously at any given point in time. If He is always doing these things, He is not changing when He does them. It is part of God’s eternal, unchanging nature to want to be asked to withhold judgment.
In 1 Samuel, God wanted His people to see that Saul was under God’s authority and that God should be respected as God, and that He would not tolerate unrepentant rebellion, and that not even a King could manipulate Him through blameshifting and gaslighting and control tactics and outward appearances into overlooking sin and showing mercy. So God tells Saul, “You’re not going to manipulate me into switching tactics to mercy like you manipulate other men.”
Do you understand that this is part of the Gospel? You can’t manipulate God into overlooking your faults through outward religious appearances or minimizing and blameshifting. God will never change His attitude of condemnation toward you unless/untill you acknowledge that God has the right to decide what is right and what is wrong and how to fix it, and that God has the right to control your life and tell you what to do and not to do, and that Jesus alone can make you right with Him.
Now can you see how this act of judgment on Saul glorified God? Saul dared to treat God like an equal that he could give-and-take and barter with and lead on his own terms, and God refused to accept such diminutive treatment.
It glorifies God when disobedience to Him is considered a big deal not to be lightly brushed over. He is truly great if He isn’t to be trifled with.
It glorifies God when we see that not even a king can manipulate God. God is on the side of truth and consistency and justice; and no man can influence Him to compromise; that’s the glory of God!
It glorifies God when we see that His grand design has never changed, no matter how many different tactics we see Him employ. In a constantly-changing world, it is sure glorious to know that, rather than being surprised by all these changes, our God actually initiated all the changes we see!
And it glorifies God when we see that believers like David – and even Ninevites – who humble themselves before God and genuinely repent of their sin and become His followers are graciously blessed. A God who can both justly condemn to hell and lovingly extend eternal life in heaven is far more glorious than a god who can only do one but not the other.
Let me now comment, more briefly, on the other person in this chapter upon whom God executed justice for His glory - someone who, like Saul, hoped to get off easy. His name was Agag, the king of the Amalekites whom Saul had captured.
In v.32, Samuel calls for Agag to be presented to him, and the account says that Agag came מַעֲדַנֹּת [ma’adannot]. It’s a rare word in Hebrew, and there are three schools of thought among good Bible scholars as to its meaning:
The most ancient school of thought took the root to be the first three letters of the word מעד (“tremble”), that is the interpretation of the Aramaic Targums, the Greek Septuagint, and the Latin Vulgate. Modern English translations which carry on this interpretation are the NET Bible (“trembling”) and perhaps the NKJV, which rendered it as “cautiously.”47 The notes in the NET Bible say their translation “understands Agag to approach – not confidently but – in the stark realization that his death is imminent (‘Surely death is bitter!’).”
The second school of thought (including Aquila, Symmachus, Matthew Henry, and Driver) took the root to be the second, third, and fourth letters עדן meaning “soft/luxurious,” as it is in Psalm 29:17, thus the King James translated it as “delicately,” in the early 1600’s (which the Puritan Andrew Willett explained in his commentary as “apparelled and adorned as a king”48), and 21st century English versions like the NASB and ESV translated it as “cheerfully” (which the great 19th century commentators Keil & Delitzsch49 explained as “[in a] contented and joyous state of mind… because he thought that his life was to be granted to him”).
The third school of thought on this word follows the great medieval Hebrew scholar David Kimchi, and is supported by the two main modern Hebrew lexicons by Brown Driver and Briggs and by William Holliday. They explain that the last two letters of the root underwent a transposition (as they did in Job 38:31), so the root is actually – not ‘adon but – עָנַד, which means "to bind around” (cf. Prov. 6:21) – thus the NIV and the American Jewish Version “in chains50.” In favor of this third interpretation, the ending of this Hebrew word is feminine plural, which matches the feminine plural noun “bonds” rather than the singular masculine man “trembling” or going “cheerfully.51”
But whether Agag was afraid of God’s justice (as he well should have been) - but not humble enough to beg God’s forgiveness and repent, or whether he glibly underestimated God’s justice, the Glory of God was demonstrated by the swift judgment brought by Samuel’s hand.
The authority for this act of justice was clearly in place.
God had promised through Moses in Exodus 17:14ff to punish the Amalakites for killing the weak and helpless Hebrews who were escaping from slavery in Egypt,
and then God had told Samuel and Saul that now was the time to fulfill that prophecy and wipe out the Amalekite tribe.
When Saul failed to obey this command from God, there was no question in Samuel’s mind as to what to do, so he did the right thing in the presence of the LORD. When God has made it clear what should be done, there should be no delaying obedience.
It’s interesting that Samuel states the justice of his action, not in terms of the Mosaic law, but in terms of the lex talionis of the covenant in Gen. 9:6 which had been made with Agag’s own distant ancestor Shem, “Whoever sheds man’s blood, by man shall his blood be shed,” You murdered people with your sword, therefore you shall be put to death. Agag had no excuse.
The method of execution is unclear because no form of this word שסף appears anywhere else in the Hebrew Bible. The next-most similar word שסע, in its noun form, is only used of the cloven hooves of animals (Lev. 11:3,7,26; Deut. 14:6), so I suspect that שסף is not speaking of hacking into many pieces but rather of one (or two) clean cuts, which I’d expect to be most likely a beheading, but that is speculation on my part52.
The fact that Samuel, the old Judge of Israel, carried out this judicial act of civil government instead of Saul, was symbolic of Saul’s kingship being taken from him.
This civil duty of magistrates in putting to death murderers (and other criminals to whom like justice is due) is affirmed in the New Testament book of Romans chapter 13 verse 4 “[the ruler] does not bear the sword in vain; for he is God's minister, an avenger to execute wrath on him who practices evil.” (NKJV)
It glorifies God, not only to save individuals from eternal death but also to punish wicked persons for evil.
“[E]ven kings must account to the King of kings for the [innocent] blood they shed or cause to be shed...” ~M. Henry
Judgment shows to all the world how holy God is and how asinine rebellion against His majesty is.
And judgment also shows the riches of His glory to us, as it says in Rom. 9:22-23 “...God, wanting to show His wrath and to make His power known, endured with much longsuffering the vessels of wrath prepared for destruction, and... [made] known the riches of His glory on the vessels of mercy, which He had prepared beforehand for glory...” (NKJV)
Jesus told us that His glory would be revealed in the future on that great judgment day when “[T]he Son of Man shall come in His glory and all the holy angels with Him, then He will sit upon His throne of glory and all the nations will be gathered before Him, and He separates them from one another, just like a shepherd separates his sheep from his goats, and He will stand the sheep off to His right and the goats off to the left. Then the King will say to those off to His right, ‘Come here, you who have been blessed by my father! Start inheriting the kingdom prepared for y'all from the foundation of the world…’ Then he will speak also to those off to His left, ‘You who have been cursed, continue to conduct yourselves away from me into the eternal fire prepared for the Devil and his angels…’” (Mt. 25:31-34 & 41, NAW)
God will be glorified by slamming you forever in hell with the consequences of your rebellion against Him, or by slamming Jesus on the cross with the consequences of your sin and welcoming you into His presence in heaven to experience the exhilaration of both His justice and His love forever. God’s glory is demonstrated either way; which will it be for you?
V |
LXX |
Brenton |
DRB |
KJV |
NAW |
MT |
1 |
καὶ εἶπεν Σαμουηλ πρὸς Σαουλ ἐμὲ ἀπέστειλεν κύριος χρῗσαί σε εἰς βασιλέα ἐπὶ X X X Ισραηλ καὶ νῦν ἄκουε τῆς φωνῆς X κυρίου |
And Samuel said to Saul, The Lord sent me to anoint thee king over X X X Israel: and now hear the voice of the X X Lord. |
And Samuel said to Saul: The Lord sent me to anoint thee king over his People XFM Israel: now therefore hearken thou unto the voice of X the Lord: |
Samuel also said unto Saul, The LORD sent me to anoint thee to be king over his people, over Israel: now therefore hearken thou unto the voice of the words of the LORD. |
Now Samuel said to Saul, “I am the one Yahweh commissioned to anoint you to be king over His people – over Israel, so give heed now to the voice of the words of Yahweh. |
וַיֹּאמֶר שְׁמוּאֵל, אֶל- שָׁאוּל, אֹתִי שָׁלַח יְהוָה לִמְשָׁחֳךָ לְמֶלֶךְ, עַל-עַמּוֹ עַל-יִשְׂרָאֵל; וְעַתָּה שְׁמַע, לְקוֹל דִּבְרֵיFN יְהוָה. {ס} |
2 |
τάδε εἶπεν κύριος σαβαωθ [νῦν] ἐκδικήσωFO ἃ ἐποίησεν Αμαληκ τῷ Ισραηλ ὡς ἀπήντησενFP αὐτῷ ἐν τῇ ὁδῷ ἀναβαίνοντος αὐτοῦ ἐξ Αἰγύπτου |
Thus said the Lord of hosts, [Now] will I take vengeance for what Amalec did to Israel, when he met him in the way as he came up out of Egypt. |
Thus saith the Lord of hosts: I have reckoned up [all] that Amalec hath done to Israel: how he opposed them in the way when they came up out of Egypt. |
Thus
saith the LORD of hosts, I |
2
Yahweh of armies spoke thus, ‘I will hold
Amalek accountable for what it did to
Israel – which was to set
itself in the way when |
כֹּה אָמַר, יְהוָה צְבָאוֹת, פָּקַדְתִּי, אֵת אֲשֶׁר-עָשָׂה עֲמָלֵק לְיִשְׂרָאֵל--אֲשֶׁר-שָׂם לוֹ בַּדֶּרֶךְ, בַּעֲלֹתוֹ מִמִּצְרָיִם. |
3 |
καὶ
νῦν πορεύου
καὶ πατάξεις
τὸν
Αμαληκ καὶ |
And
now go, and thou shalt smite
Amalec
and |
Now therefore go, and smite Amalec, and utterly destroy all that he hath: X spare him not,[nor covet any thing that is his]: but slay both man and woman, child and suckling, ox and sheep, camel and ass. |
Now go and smite Amalek, and utterly destroy all that they have, and spare them not; but slay both man and woman, infant and sucklingFS, ox and sheep, camel and assFT. |
3 So, go now and make a strike against Amalek, and devote to destruction everything that belongs to it, and do not be sparing with it, {furthermore, don’t take into possession anything belonging to it,} and put to death both man and woman, both infant and nursing-toddler, both steer and sheep, both camel and donkey.’” |
עַתָּהFU לֵךְ וְהִכִּיתָה אֶת-עֲמָלֵק, וְהַחֲרַמְתֶּם אֶת-כָּל-אֲשֶׁר-לוֹ, וְלֹא תַחְמֹל, עָלָיו; וְהֵמַתָּה מֵאִישׁ עַד-אִשָּׁה, מֵעֹלֵל וְעַד-יוֹנֵק, מִשּׁוֹר וְעַד-שֶׂה, מִגָּמָל וְעַד-חֲמוֹר. {ס} |
4 |
καὶ παρήγγειλεν Σαουλ τῷ λαῷ καὶ ἐπισκέπτεται αὐτοὺς ἐν Γαλγαλοις τετρακοσίαςFV χιλιάδας ταγμάτωνFW καὶ τὸν Ιουδαν τριάκοντα χιλιάδας ταγμάτων |
And
Saul summoned the people, and he numbered
them in |
So
Saul commanded the people, and numbered
them as |
And Saul gathered the people together, and numberedFX them in Telaim, two hundred thousand footmen, and ten thousand men of Judah. |
4 So Saul had it announced to the people, and he made an accounting of them in Telaim: 200,000 foot-soldiers and 10,000 men of Judah. |
וַיְשַׁמַּע שָׁאוּל, אֶת-הָעָם, וַיִּפְקְדֵם בַּטְּלָאִים, מָאתַיִם אֶלֶף רַגְלִי; וַעֲשֶׂרֶת אֲלָפִים, אֶת-אִישׁ יְהוּדָה. |
5 |
καὶ ἦλθεν Σαουλ ἕως τῶν πόλεων Αμαληκ καὶ ἐνήδρευσεν ἐν τῷ χειμάρρῳFY |
And Saul came to the citie[s] of Amalec, and laid wait in the valley. |
And when Saul was come to the city of Amalec, he laid ambushes in the torrent. |
And Saul came to a city of Amalek, and laid wait in the valleyFZ. |
5 Then Saul went up to the city of Amalek and set up an ambush at the creek. |
וַיָּבֹא שָׁאוּל, עַד-עִיר עֲמָלֵק; וַיָּרֶבGA, בַּנָּחַל. |
6 |
καὶ εἶπεν Σαουλ πρὸς τὸν Κιναῗον X ἄπελθε καὶ ἔκκλινον ἐκ μέσου τοῦ Αμαληκίτου μὴ προσθῶGB σε μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ καὶ σὺ ἐποίησας ἔλεος μετὰ τῶν υἱῶν Ισραηλ ἐν τῷ ἀναβαίνειν αὐτοὺς ἐξ Αἰγύπτου καὶ ἐξέκλινεν ὁ Κιναῗος ἐκ μέσου Αμαληκ |
And Saul said to the Kinite, Go, and depart X out of the midst of the Amalekites, lest I put thee with them; for thou dealedst mercifully with the children of Israel when they went up out of Egypt. So the Kinite departed from the midst of Amalec. |
And Saul said to the Cinite: Go, depart and get ye down from Amalec: lest I destroy thee with him. For thou hast shewn kindness to all the children of Israel, when they came up out of Egypt. And the Cinite departed from the midst of Amalec. |
And Saul said unto the Kenites, Go, depart, get you down from among the Amalekites, lest I destroy you with them: for ye shewed kindness to all the children of Israel, when they came up out of Egypt. So the Kenites departed from among the Amalekites. |
6 Saul also said to the Kenites, “Y’all go, get away, go down from the midst of Amalek, otherwise I will do away with you along with it. But, as for you, you practiced lovingkindness with all the children of Israel when they went up out of Egypt.” So the Kenites got away from the midst of Amalek. |
וַיֹּאמֶר שָׁאוּל אֶל-הַקֵּינִי לְכוּ סֻּרוּ רְדוּ מִתּוֹךְ עֲמָלֵקִי, פֶּן-אֹסִפְךָGC עִמּוֹ, וְאַתָּה עָשִׂיתָה חֶסֶד עִם-כָּל-בְּנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל, בַּעֲלוֹתָם מִמִּצְרָיִם; וַיָּסַר קֵינִי, מִתּוֹךְ עֲמָלֵק. |
V |
LXX |
Brenton |
DRB |
KJV |
NAW |
MT |
7 |
καὶ ἐπάταξεν Σαουλ τὸν Αμαληκ ἀπὸ Ευιλατ ἕως X Σουρ X ἐπὶ προσώπου Αἰγύπτου |
And Saul smote Amalec from Evilat to X Sur X fronting Egypt. |
And Saul smote Amalec from Hevila, until thou comest to Sur, which is over against Egypt. |
And Saul smote the Amalekites from Havilah until thou comest to Shur, that is over against Egypt. |
7 Then Saul made a strike against Amalek, from Havilah as you go to Shur (which is on the level of Egypt). |
וַיַּךְ שָׁאוּל, אֶת-עֲמָלֵק, מֵחֲוִילָה בּוֹאֲךָ שׁוּר, אֲשֶׁר עַל-פְּנֵי מִצְרָיִם. |
8 |
καὶ συνέλαβεν τὸν Αγαγ βασιλέα Αμαληκ ζῶντα καὶ πάντα τὸν λαὸν [Ιεριμ] ἀπέκτεινενGD ἐν στόματι ῥομφαίας |
And
he took Agag the king of Amalec alive, and he slew all the people
and |
And he took Agag the king of Amalec alive: but all the common people he slew with the edge of the sword. |
And he took Agag the king of the Amalekites alive, and utterly destroyed all the people with the edge of the sword. |
8 And he took into custody Agag, king of Amalek, alive, but all the people he devoted to destruction by the edge of the sword. |
וַיִּתְפֹּשׂ אֶת-אֲגַג מֶלֶךְ-עֲמָלֵק, חָי; וְאֶת-כָּל-הָעָם, הֶחֱרִים לְפִי-חָרֶב. |
9 |
καὶ
περιεποιήσατο
Σαουλ καὶ πᾶς
ὁ λαὸς τὸν Αγαγ
[ζῶντα]
καὶ τὰ ἀγαθὰ
τῶν ποιμνίων καὶ
τῶν βουκολίων
καὶ τῶν ἐδεσμάτων
καὶ τῶν |
And
Saul and all the people saved Agag [alive], and the best of the
flocks, and of the herds, and of the fruits,
of the |
And
Saul and the people spared Agag and the best of the [flocks of]
sheep and of the herds, and the |
But Saul and the people spared Agag, and the best of the sheep, and of the oxen, and of the fatlingsGH, and the lambs, and all that was good, and would not utterly destroy them: but every thing that was vileGI and refuseGJ, that they destroyed utterly. |
9 So, Saul was sparing with Agag – and so was the people, and also with the best of the flock and the herd and with the ones being fattened and with the lambs – that is, with everything that was good, they were indeed not willing to devote them to destruction, but every artifact that was undesirable or was falling-apart, those they devoted to destruction. |
וַיַּחְמֹל שָׁאוּל וְהָעָם עַל-אֲגָג, וְעַל-מֵיטַב הַצֹּאן וְהַבָּקָר וְהַמִּשְׁנִיםGK וְעַל- הַכָּרִים וְעַל-כָּל- הַטּוֹב, וְלֹא אָבוּ, הַחֲרִימָם; וְכָל- הַמְּלָאכָה נְמִבְזָה וְנָמֵס, אֹתָהּ הֶחֱרִימוּ. {פ} |
10 |
καὶ ἐγενήθη ῥῆμα κυρίου πρὸς Σαμουηλ λέγων |
And the word of the Lord came to Samuel, saying, |
And the word of the Lord came to Samuel, saying: |
Then came the word of the LORD unto Samuel, saying, |
10 Then the word of Yahweh happened to Samuel, saying, |
וַיְהִי, דְּבַר-יְהוָה, אֶל-שְׁמוּאֵל, לֵאמֹר. |
11 |
παρακέκλημαι ὅτι ἐβασίλευσα τὸν Σαουλ εἰς βασιλέα ὅτι ἀπέστρεψεν ἀπὸ ὄπισθέν μου καὶ τοὺς λόγους μου οὐκ ἐτήρησεν καὶ ἠθύμησενGL Σαμουηλ καὶ ἐβόησεν πρὸς κύριον ὅλην τὴν νύκτα |
I have repented that I have made Saul to be king: for he has turned back from following me, and has not kept my wordX. And Samuel was grieved, and cried to the Lord all night. |
It repenteth me that I have made Saul king: for he hath X forsaken me, and hath not executed my commandments. And Samuel was grieved, and he cried unto the Lord all night. |
It repentethGM me that I have set up Saul to be king: for he is turned back from following me, and hath not performedGN my commandmentsGO. And it grievedGP Samuel; and he cried unto the LORD all night. |
11 “I have changed tactics since I made Saul reign as king, for he has turned back from following me, and he has not instituted my words.” And Samuel was incensed, and he cried out to Yahweh all that night. |
נִחַמְתִּיGQ, כִּי-הִמְלַכְתִּי אֶת-שָׁאוּל לְמֶלֶךְ--כִּי-שָׁב מֵאַחֲרַי, וְאֶת-דְּבָרַי לֹא הֵקִים; וַיִּחַר, לִשְׁמוּאֵל, וַיִּזְעַק אֶל-יְהוָה, כָּל-הַלָּיְלָה. |
12 |
καὶ
ὤρθρισεν Σαμουηλ
καὶ ἐπορεύθη
εἰς ἀπάντησιν
|
And
Samuel rose early and went to meet |
And when Samuel rose early, to go to Saul in the morning, it was told Samuel X, that Saul was come to Carmel, and X had erected for himself a triumphant arch, and returning had passed on, and gone down to Galgal. [And Samuel came to Saul, and Saul was offering a holocaust to the Lord out of the choicest of the spoils which he had brought from Amalec.] |
And when Samuel rose early to meet Saul in the morning, X it was told Samuel, saying, Saul came to Carmel, and, behold, he set him up a placeGR, and is gone about, and passed on, and gone down to Gilgal. |
12 Then Samuel got up early to call upon Saul in the morning, but it was communicated to Samuel saying, “Saul went to Carmel and there he erected for himself a monument, then he went around and crossed over and went down to Gilgal.” {So Samuel went to Saul, and there was Saul, offering up a whole-burnt-offering to Yahweh from the best of the loot which he had brought out of Amalek.} |
וַיַּשְׁכֵּם שְׁמוּאֵל לִקְרַאת שָׁאוּל, בַּבֹּקֶר; וַיֻּגַּד לִשְׁמוּאֵל לֵאמֹר, בָּא-שָׁאוּל הַכַּרְמֶלָה וְהִנֵּה מַצִּיב לוֹ יָד, GSוַיִּסֹּב וַיַּעֲבֹר, וַיֵּרֶד הַגִּלְגָּל. |
13 |
καὶ παρεγένετο Σαμουηλ πρὸς Σαουλ καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ Σαουλ εὐλογητὸς σὺ τῷ κυρίῳ ἔστησα [πάντα] ὅσα ἐλάλησεν κύριος |
And Samuel came to Saul: and Saul said to him, Blessed art thou of the Lord: I have performed [all] that the Lord said. |
And when Samuel was come to Saul, Saul said to him: Blessed be thou of the Lord, I have fulfilled the word of the Lord. |
And Samuel came to Saul: and Saul said unto him, Blessed be thou of the LORD: I have performed the commandment of the LORD. |
13 And when Samuel came to Saul, Saul said to him, “May you be blessed before Yahweh! I have instituted the word of Yahweh! |
וַיָּבֹא שְׁמוּאֵל, אֶל- שָׁאוּל; וַיֹּאמֶר לוֹ שָׁאוּל, בָּרוּךְ אַתָּה לַיהוָה--הֲקִימֹתִי, אֶת-דְּבַר יְהוָה. |
v. |
LXX |
Brenton |
DRB |
KJV |
NAW |
MT |
14 |
καὶ εἶπεν Σαμουηλ καὶ τίς ἡ φωνὴ τοῦ ποιμνίου τούτου ἐν τοῗς ὠσίν μου καὶ φωνὴ τῶν βοῶν ὧν ἐγὼ ἀκούω |
And Samuel said, What then is the bleating of this flock in my ears, and the sound of the oxen which I hear? |
And Samuel said: What [meaneth] then this bleating of the flock[s], [which soundeth] in my ears, and the lowing of the herds, which I hear? |
And Samuel said, What [meaneth] then this bleating of the sheep in mine ears, and the lowing of the oxen which I hear? |
14 But Samuel said, “Then why is there the sound of this flock in my ears – and the sound of the herd which I am hearing?” |
וַיֹּאמֶר שְׁמוּאֵל, וּמֶה קוֹל-הַצֹּאן הַזֶּה בְּאָזְנָי, וְקוֹל הַבָּקָר, אֲשֶׁר אָנֹכִי שֹׁמֵעַ. |
15 |
καὶ
εἶπεν Σαουλ
ἐξ Αμαληκ ἤνεγκαX
αὐτά ἃ περιεποιήσατο
ὁ λαός τὰ κράτιστα
τοῦ ποιμνίου
καὶ τῶν βοῶν
ὅπως τυθῇ τῷ
κυρίῳ θεῷ σου
καὶ τὰ λοιπὰ
ἐξωλέθρευσ |
And
Saul said, |
And Saul said: They have brought them from Amalec: for the people spared the best of the sheep and of the herd[s] that they might be sacrificed to the Lord thy God, but the rest we have slain. |
And Saul said, They have brought them from the Amalekites: for the people spared the best of the sheep and of the oxen, to sacrifice unto the LORD thy God; and the rest we have utterly destroyed. |
15 And Saul said, “They brought them from the Amalekites! It’s what the people spared of the best of the flock and the herd in order to sacrifice to Yahweh your God, then the rest we devoted to destruction.” |
וַיֹּאמֶר שָׁאוּל מֵעֲמָלֵקִי הֱבִיאוּם, אֲשֶׁר חָמַל הָעָם עַל-מֵיטַב הַצֹּאן וְהַבָּקָר, לְמַעַן זְבֹחַ, לַיהוָה אֱלֹהֶיךָ; וְאֶת-הַיּוֹתֵר, הֶחֱרַמְנוּ. {פ} |
16 |
καὶ εἶπεν Σαμουηλ πρὸς Σαουλ ἄνεςGT καὶ ἀπαγγελῶ σοι ἃ ἐλάλησεν κύριος πρός με τὴν νύκτα καὶ εἶπεν αὐτῷ λάλησον |
And Samuel said to Saul, Stay, and I will tell thee what the Lord has said to me this night: and he said to him, Say on. |
And Samuel said to Saul: Suffer me, and I will tell thee what the Lord hath said to me this night. And he said to him: Speak. |
Then Samuel said unto Saul, StayGU, and I will tell thee what the LORD hath said to me this night. And he said unto him, Say on. |
16 Then Samuel said to Saul, “Cool it, and let me communicate to you what Yahweh spoke to me last night.” And {he} said to him, “Speak on.” |
וַיֹּאמֶר שְׁמוּאֵל, אֶל- שָׁאוּל, הֶרֶף וְאַגִּידָה לְּךָ, אֵת אֲשֶׁר דִּבֶּר יְהוָה אֵלַי הַלָּיְלָה; ויאמרוGV לוֹ, דַּבֵּר.ס |
17 |
καὶ εἶπεν Σαμουηλ [πρὸς Σαουλ] οὐχὶ μικρὸς σὺ εἶ ἐνώπιον αὐτοῦ ἡγούμενος X σκήπτρου φυλῆς Ισραηλ καὶ ἔχρισέν σε κύριος εἰς βασιλέα ἐπὶ Ισραηλ |
And Samuel said [to Saul], Art thou not little in his eyes, though a leader of one of the tribes of Israel? and yet the Lord anointed thee to be king over Israel. |
And Samuel said: When thou wast a little one in thy own eyes, wast thou [not made] the head of the tribes of Israel? And the Lord anointed thee to be king over Israel. |
And Samuel said, When thou wast little in thine own sight, wast thou [not made] the head of the tribes of Israel, and the LORD anointed thee king over Israel? |
So Samuel said, “Is it not so that you were the head of the tribes of Israel when you were small in your eyes? So Yahweh anointed you to reign over Israel. |
וַיֹּאמֶר שְׁמוּאֵל--הֲלוֹא אִם-קָטֹןGW אַתָּה בְּעֵינֶיךָ, רֹאשׁ שִׁבְטֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל אָתָּה; וַיִּמְשָׁחֲךָ יְהוָה לְמֶלֶךְ, עַל-יִשְׂרָאֵל. |
18 |
καὶ ἀπέστειλέν σε κύριος ἐν ὁδῷ καὶ εἶπέν σοι πορεύθητι καὶ ἐξολέθρευσον τοὺς ἁμαρτάνοντας [εἰς ἐμέ] τὸν Αμαληκ καὶ πολεμήσεις αὐτούς ἕως συντελέσῃς αὐτούς |
And the Lord sent thee on a journey, and said to thee, Go, and utterly destroy: thou shalt slay the sinners [against me], even the Amalekites; and thou shalt war against them until thou have consumed them. |
And the Lord sent thee on the way, and said: Go, and kill the sinners of Amalec, and thou shalt fight against them until thou hast utterly destroyed them. |
And the LORD sent thee on a journeyGX, and said, Go and utterly destroy the sinners the Amalekites, and fight against them until they be consumedGY. |
Then Yahweh commissioned you along the way and said to you, ‘Now devote to destruction the sinners, the Amalekites, and fight them until they are no more.’ |
וַיִּשְׁלָחֲךָ יְהוָה, בְּדָרֶךְ; וַיֹּאמֶר, לֵךְ וְהַחֲרַמְתָּה אֶת-הַחַטָּאִים אֶת-עֲמָלֵק, וְנִלְחַמְתָּ בוֹ, עַד כַּלּוֹתָםGZ אֹתָם. |
19 |
καὶ ἵνα τί οὐκ ἤκουσας τῆς φωνῆς κυρίου ἀλλ᾽ ὥρμησας [τοῦ θέσθαι] ἐπὶ τὰ σκῦλα καὶ ἐποίησας τὸ πονηρὸν ἐνώπιον κυρίου |
And why didst not thou hearken to the voice of the Lord, but didst haste [to fasten upon] the spoil[s], and didst that which was evil in the sight of the Lord? |
Why then didst thou not hearken to the voice of the Lord: but hast turned to the prey, and hast done evil in the eyes of the Lord. |
Wherefore then didst thou not obey the voice of the LORD, but didst flyHA upon the spoil, and didst evil in the sight of the LORD? |
So, why didn’t you, Sir, give heed to the voice of Yahweh but instead you swooped toward the booty and did evil in the eyes of Yahweh?” |
וְלָמָּה לֹא-שָׁמַעְתָּ, בְּקוֹל יְהוָה; וַתַּעַט, אֶל-הַשָּׁלָל, וַתַּעַשׂ הָרַע, בְּעֵינֵי יְהוָה. {ס} |
20 |
καὶ
εἶπεν Σαουλ
πρὸς Σαμουηλ
διὰ τὸ ἀκοῦσαί
με τῆς φωνῆς
|
And
Saul said to Samuel, Because I listened
to the voice of |
And Saul said to Samuel: Yea I have hearkened to the voice of the Lord, and have walked in the way by which the Lord sent me, and have brought Agag the king of Amalec, and Amalec I have slain. |
And Saul said unto Samuel, Yea, I have obeyed the voice of the LORD, and have gone the way which the LORD sent me, and have brought Agag the king of Amalek, and have utterly destroyed the Amalekites. |
Then Saul said to Samuel, “What? I did heed the voice of Yahweh! Indeed, I went in the way that Yahweh sent me, and I brought Agag, King of Amalek and I devoted the Amalekites to destruction!” |
וַיֹּאמֶר שָׁאוּל אֶל- שְׁמוּאֵל, אֲשֶׁרHB שָׁמַעְתִּי בְּקוֹל יְהוָה, וָאֵלֵךְ, בַּדֶּרֶךְ אֲשֶׁר- שְׁלָחַנִי יְהוָה; וָאָבִיא, אֶת-אֲגַג מֶלֶךְ עֲמָלֵק, וְאֶת-עֲמָלֵק, הֶחֱרַמְתִּי. |
21 |
καὶ
ἔλαβεν ὁ λαὸς
τῶν σκύλ |
But the people took of the spoils the best flocks and herds out of that which was destroyed, to sacrifice before the Lord Xour God in Galgal. |
But
the people took of the spoil[s] sheep and oxen, as the
firstfruits of those things that were
slain, to offer sacrifice to the Lord
|
But the people took of the spoil, sheep and oxen, the chiefHD of the things which should have been utterly destroyed, to sacrifice unto the LORD thy God in Gilgal. |
The people, however, took the first things from the booty of sheep and oxen devoted to destruction in order to sacrifice to Yahweh your God in Gilgal.” |
וַיִּקַּח הָעָם מֵהַשָּׁלָל צֹאן וּבָקָר, רֵאשִׁית הַחֵרֶם, לִזְבֹּחַ לַיהוָה אֱלֹהֶיךָHE, בַּגִּלְגָּל.{ס} |
|
LXX |
Brenton |
DRB |
KJV |
NAW |
MT |
22 |
καὶ εἶπεν Σαμουηλ εἰ θελητὸν τῷ κυρίῳ ὁλοκαυτώματα καὶ θυσίαι ὡς τὸ ἀκοῦσαι φωνῆς κυρίου ἰδοὺ ἀκοὴ ὑπὲρ θυσίαν ἀγαθὴ [καὶ] ἡ ἐπακρόασις ὑπὲρ στέαρ κριῶν |
And Samuel said, Does the Lord take pleasure in whole-burnt-offerings and sacrifices, as in hearing the words of the Lord? behold, obedience is better than [a good] sacrifice, [and] hearkening than the fat of rams. |
And Samuel said: Doth the Lord desire holocausts and victims, [and not rather] that the voice of the Lord should be obeyed? For obedience is better than sacrifice[s]: and to hearken rather than [to offer] the fat of rams. |
And Samuel said, Hath the LORD [as great] delight in burnt offerings and sacrifices, as in obeying the voice of the LORD? Behold, to obey is better than sacrifice, and to hearkenHF than the fat of rams. |
Then Samuel said, “Is there pleasure for Yahweh in whole-burnt-offerings and sacrifices, like there is [in] your giving heed to the voice of Yahweh? Look, to give heed is better than sacrifice; to be attentive [is better] than the fat of rams! |
וַיֹּאמֶר שְׁמוּאֵל, הַחֵפֶץ לַיהוָה בְּעֹלוֹת וּזְבָחִים, כִּשְׁמֹעַ, בְּקוֹל יְהוָה: הִנֵּה שְׁמֹעַ מִזֶּבַח טוֹב, לְהַקְשִׁיב מֵחֵלֶב אֵילִים. |
23 |
ὅτι ἁμαρτία οἰώνισμάHG ἐστιν ὀδύνηνHH καὶ πόνουςHI X θεραφινHJ ἐπάγουσινHK ὅτι ἐξουδένωσας τὸ ῥῆμα κυρίου καὶ ἐξουδενώσει σε [κύριος] μὴ εἶναι βασιλέα [ἐπὶ Ισραηλ] |
For sin is as divination; idols X bring on pain and grief. Because thou hast rejected the word of the Lord, the [Lord] also shall reject thee from being king [over Israel]. |
Because it is like the sin of witchcraft, to rebel: and like the crime of idolatry, to refuse to obey. Forasmuch therefore as thou hast rejected the word of the Lord, the [Lord] hath also rejected thee from being king. |
For rebellion is as the sin of witchcraft, and stubbornnessHL is as iniquityHM and idolatry. Because thou hast rejected the word of the LORD, he hath also rejected thee from being king. |
For the sin of witchcraft is rebellion, and iniquity and idols is pressure to compromise. Because you have rejected the word of Yahweh, {Yahweh} has also rejected you from being king. |
כִּי חַטַּאת-קֶסֶםHN מֶרִי, וְאָוֶן וּתְרָפִים הַפְצַרHO: יַעַן, מָאַסְתָּ אֶת-דְּבַר יְהוָה, וַיִּמְאָסְךָHP, מִמֶּלֶךְ. {ס} |
24 |
καὶ
εἶπεν Σαουλ
πρὸς Σαμουηλ
ἡμάρτηκα ὅτι
παρέβην τὸν |
And
Saul said to Samuel, I have sinned, in that I have transgressed
the |
And Saul said to Samuel: I have sinned because I have transgressed the commandment of the Lord, and thy words, X fearing the people, and obeying their voice. |
And Saul said unto Samuel, I have sinned: for I have transgressedHQ the commandment of the LORD, and thy words: because I feared the people, and obeyed their voice. |
Then Saul said to Samuel, “I have sinned, for I overreached Yahweh’s limit - and your words - in that I was afraid of the people and gave heed to their voice. |
וַיֹּאמֶר שָׁאוּל אֶל- שְׁמוּאֵל חָטָאתִי, כִּי-עָבַרְתִּי אֶת-פִּי- יְהוָה וְאֶת- דְּבָרֶיךָ: כִּי יָרֵאתִי אֶת-הָעָם, וָאֶשְׁמַע בְּקוֹלָם. |
25 |
καὶ νῦν ἆρον δὴHR τὸ ἁμάρτημά μου καὶ ἀνάστρεψον μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ καὶ προσκυνήσω κυρίῳ [τῷ θεῷ σου]HS |
And now remove, I pray thee, my sin, and turn back with me, and I will worship the Lord [thy God]. |
But now bear, I beseech thee, my sin, and return with me, that I may adore X the Lord. |
Now therefore, I prayHT [thee], pardonHU my sin, and turn again with me, that I may worship XHV the LORD. |
But now, please take away my sin and come back with me so I can worship before Yahweh.” |
וְעַתָּה, שָׂאHW נָא אֶת- חַטָּאתִי; וְשׁוּב עִמִּי, וְאֶשְׁתַּחֲוֶה לַיהוָה. |
26 |
καὶ εἶπεν Σαμουηλ πρὸς Σαουλ οὐκ ἀναστρέφω μετὰ σοῦ ὅτι ἐξουδένωσαςHX τὸ ῥῆμα κυρίου καὶ ἐξουδενώσειHY σε κύριος τοῦ μὴ εἶναι βασιλέα ἐπὶ τὸν Ισραηλ |
And Samuel said to Saul, I will not turn back with thee, for thou hast rejected the word of the Lord, and the Lord will reject thee from being king over Israel. |
And Samuel said to Saul: I will not return with thee, because thou hast rejected the word of the Lord, and the Lord hath rejected thee from being king over Israel. |
And Samuel said unto Saul, I will not return with thee: for thou hast rejected the word of the LORD, and the LORD hath rejected thee from being king over Israel. |
Then Samuel said to Saul, “I will not go back with you, because you have rejected the word of Yahweh, and Yahweh has rejected you from being king over Israel.” |
וַיֹּאמֶר שְׁמוּאֵל אֶל- שָׁאוּל, לֹא אָשׁוּב עִמָּךְ: כִּי מָאַסְתָּה, אֶת-דְּבַר יְהוָה, וַיִּמְאָסְךָ יְהוָה, מִהְיוֹת מֶלֶךְ עַל-יִשְׂרָאֵל. {ס} |
27 |
καὶ ἀπέστρεψεν Σαμουηλ [τὸ πρόσωπον αὐτοῦ τοῦ] ἀπελθεῗν καὶ ἐκράτησεν [Σαουλ] τοῦ πτερυγίουHZ τῆς διπλοΐδοςIA αὐτοῦ καὶ διέρρηξεν [αὐτό] |
And Samuel turned [his face] to depart, and Saul caught hold of the skirt of his garment, and tore [it]. |
And Samuel turned about to go away: but he laid hold upon the skirt of his mantle, and it rent. |
And as Samuel turned about to go away, he laid holdIB upon the skirtIC of his mantleID, and it rent. |
As Samuel turned to go, Saul got a strong grip on a flap of his tunic, and it ripped. |
וַיִּסֹּב שְׁמוּאֵל, לָלֶכֶת; וַיַּחֲזֵקIE בִּכְנַף-מְעִילוֹIF, וַיִּקָּרַעIG. {ס} |
28 |
καὶ εἶπεν πρὸς αὐτὸν Σαμουηλ διέρρηξεν κύριος τὴν βασιλείαν IHΙσραηλ ἐκ [χειρός] σου σήμερον καὶ δώσει αὐτὴν τῷ πλησίονII σου τῷ ἀγαθῷ ὑπὲρ σέ |
And Samuel said to him, The Lord has rent [thy] kingdom [from] Israel out of thy[hand] this day, and will give it to thy neighbour who is better than thou. |
And Samuel said to him: The Lord hath rent the kingdom of Israel from thee this day, and hath given it to thy neighbour who is better than thee. |
And Samuel said unto him, The LORD hath rentIJ the kingdom of Israel from thee this day, and hath given it to a neighbour of thine, that is better than thou. |
Then Samuel said to him, “Yahweh has ripped the kingship of Israel from your {hand} and has given it to your neighbor who is better than you, |
וַיֹּאמֶר אֵלָיו, שְׁמוּאֵל, קָרַע יְהוָה אֶת- מַמְלְכוּת יִשְׂרָאֵל מֵעָלֶיךָ, הַיּוֹםIK; וּנְתָנָהּ, לְרֵעֲךָ הַטּוֹב מִמֶּךָּ. {ס} |
29 |
Καὶ X διαιρεθήσεται Ισραηλ [εἰς δύο] καὶ οὐκ ἀποστρέψει οὐδὲ μετανοήσειIL ὅτι οὐχ [ὡς] ἄνθρωπός ἐστιν τοῦ μετανοῆσαιIM αὐτός |
And X Israel shall be divided [to two]: and God will not turn nor repent, for he is not [as] a man to repent. |
But
the triumpher |
And also the StrengthIN of Israel will not lie nor repent: for he is not a man, that he should repentIO. |
(and, what’s more, Israel shall be divided in two); He will not turn back and He will not switch tactics, for He is not a man to switch tactics.” |
וְגַם נֵצַחIP יִשְׂרָאֵל, לֹא יְשַׁקֵּרIQ וְלֹא יִנָּחֵם: כִּי לֹא אָדָם הוּא, לְהִנָּחֵם. |
30 |
καὶ εἶπεν [Σαουλ] ἡμάρτηκα ἀλλὰ δόξασόνIR με δὴ ἐνώπιον πρεσβυτέρων Ισραηλ καὶ ἐνώπιον λαοῦ μου καὶ ἀνάστρεψον μετ᾽ ἐμοῦ καὶ προσκυνήσω τῷ κυρίῳ θεῷ σου |
And Saul said, I have sinned; yet honour me, I pray thee, before the elders of Israel, and before my people; and turn back with me, and I will worship X the Lord thy God. |
Then he said: I have sinned: [yet] honour me now X before the ancients of my people, and before Israel, and return with me, that I may adore X the Lord thy God. |
Then he said, I have sinned: [yet] honour me now, I pray thee, before the elders of my people, and before Israel, and turn again with me, that I may worship XIS the LORD thy God. |
Then {Saul} said, “I have sinned, {but} please honor me in front of the elders of my people, and in front of Israel and come back with me while I worship before your God.” |
וַיֹּאמֶרIT חָטָאתִי--עַתָּהIU כַּבְּדֵנִי נָא נֶגֶד זִקְנֵי-עַמִּי, וְנֶגֶד יִשְׂרָאֵל; IVוְשׁוּב עִמִּי, וְהִשְׁתַּחֲוֵיתִי לַיהוָה אֱלֹהֶיךָ. |
31 |
καὶ ἀνέστρεψεν Σαμουηλ ὀπίσω Σαουλ καὶ προσεκύνησεν X τῷ κυρίῳ |
So Samuel turned back after Saul, and he worshipped the Lord. |
So Samuel turned again after Saul: and Saul adored the Lord. |
So Samuel turned again after Saul; and Saul worshipped the LORD. |
So Samuel went back after Saul while {he} worshiped before Yahweh. |
וַיָּשָׁב שְׁמוּאֵל, אַחֲרֵי שָׁאוּל; וַיִּשְׁתַּחוּ שָׁאוּלIW, לַיהוָה. ס |
32 |
καὶ εἶπεν Σαμουηλ προσαγάγετέ μοι τὸν Αγαγ βασιλέα Αμαληκ καὶ προσῆλθεν πρὸς αὐτὸν Αγαγ τρέμωνIX καὶ εἶπεν Αγαγ εἰ οὕτως πικρὸς ὁ θάνατος |
And
Samuel said, Bring me Agag the king of Amalec: and Agag came to
him trembling; and Agag said |
And
Samuel said: Bring hitherto me Agag the king of Amalec. And Agag
|
Then said Samuel, Bring ye hither to me Agag the king of the Amalekites. And Agag came unto him delicatelyIY. And Agag said, Surely the bitterness of death is past. |
Then Samuel said, “Present to me Agag, King of Amalec.” So Agag came to him trembling, but Agag said, “Surely the bitterness of death has turned away.” |
וַיֹּאמֶר שְׁמוּאֵל, הַגִּישׁוּ אֵלַי אֶת-אֲגַג מֶלֶךְ עֲמָלֵק, וַיֵּלֶךְ אֵלָיו, אֲגַג מַעֲדַנֹּתIZ; וַיֹּאמֶר אֲגָג, אָכֵן סָר מַר-הַמָּוֶת. ס |
33 |
καὶ εἶπεν Σαμουηλ [πρὸς Αγαγ] καθότι ἠτέκνωσεν γυναῗκας ἡ ῥομφαία σου οὕτως ἀτεκνωθήσεται ἐκ γυναικῶν ἡ μήτηρ σου καὶ ἔσφαξενJA Σαμουηλ [τὸν Αγαγ] ἐνώπιον κυρίου ἐν Γαλγαλ |
And Samuel said [to Agag], As thy sword has bereaved women of their children, so shall thy mother be made childless among women: and Samuel slew Agag before the Lord in Galgal. |
And
Samuel said: As thy sword hath made women childless, so shall
thy mother be childless among women. And Samuel hewed
|
And Samuel said, As thy sword hath made women childless, so shall thy mother be childless among women. And Samuel hewedJB Agag in pieces before the LORD in Gilgal. |
But Samuel said, “As when women were bereaved by your sword, so your mother will be bereaved among women.” And Samuel beheaded Agag before the face of Yahweh in Gilgal. |
וַיֹּאמֶר שְׁמוּאֵל--כַּאֲשֶׁר שִׁכְּלָה נָשִׁים חַרְבֶּךָ, כֵּן-תִּשְׁכַּל מִנָּשִׁיםJC אִמֶּךָ; וַיְשַׁסֵּף שְׁמוּאֵל אֶת-אֲגָג לִפְנֵי יְהוָה, בַּגִּלְגָּל. {ס} |
34 |
καὶ ἀπῆλθεν Σαμουηλ εἰς Αρμαθαιμ καὶ Σαουλ ἀνέβη εἰς τὸν οἶκον αὐτοῦ εἰς ΓαβααJD X. |
And Samuel departed to Armathaim, and Saul went up to his house at Gabaa X X. |
And Samuel departed to Ramatha: but Saul went up to his house in Gabaa X X. |
Then Samuel wentJE to Ramah; and Saul went up to his house to Gibeah of Saul. |
Then Samuel went to Ramah, and Saul went up to his house at Gibeah {}. |
וַיֵּלֶךְ שְׁמוּאֵל, הָרָמָתָה; וְשָׁאוּל עָלָה אֶל-בֵּיתוֹ, גִּבְעַת שָׁאוּלJF. |
35 |
καὶ οὐ προσέθετο Σαμουηλ ἔτι ἰδεῗν τὸν Σαουλ ἕως ἡμέρας θανάτου αὐτοῦ ὅτι ἐπένθει Σαμουηλ ἐπὶ Σαουλ καὶ κύριος μετεμελήθη ὅτι ἐβασίλευσεν τὸν Σαουλ ἐπὶ Ισραηλ |
And Samuel did not see Saul again till the day of his death, for Samuel mourned after Saul, and the Lord repented that he had made Saul king over Israel. |
And Samuel saw Saul no more till the day of his death: nevertheless Samuel mourned for Saul, because the Lord repented that he had made him king over Israel. |
And Samuel came no more to see Saul until the day of his death: neverthelessJG Samuel mournedJH for Saul: and the LORD repentedJI that he had made Saul king over Israel. |
And Samuel did not take it upon himself to see Saul until the day of his death; Samuel did, however, mourn concerning Saul. And Yahweh switched tactics since he had caused Saul to reign over Israel. |
וְלֹא-יָסַף שְׁמוּאֵל לִרְאוֹת אֶת-שָׁאוּל, עַד-יוֹם מוֹתוֹJJ, כִּי- הִתְאַבֵּל שְׁמוּאֵל, אֶל-שָׁאוּל; וַיהוָה נִחָם, כִּי-הִמְלִיךְ אֶת- שָׁאוּל עַל-יִשְׂרָאֵל. פ |
The chapter starts out with a gentle rebuke from God to His prophet. The Hebrew grammar of this verse emphasizes the discrepancy between how God felt and how Samuel felt about Saul.
Samuel is still mourning over Saul’s fall from grace,
but God has moved on and is ready to get the next king anointed.
It was also in the best interest of the nation. “The immediate designation of a king was of the greatest importance for the interests of the nation in the event of Saul’s death, which, to this time, was dreaded.” ~Robert Jamieson, of JFB, 1871 A.D.
Part of keeping our eyes on Jesus is staying on track with God’s heart. When God says it’s time to move on emotionally, we need to be ready to sync our emotions up with how God feels about things rather than getting wrapped around the axle and making ourselves useless to Him.
The parallels between Saul’s anointing and David’s are striking, and I think that’s part of the Bible’s intent to highlight the differences between these first two kings of Israel.
Both start with a command from God to Samuel,
Both of the men anointed were from the southern tribes of Benjamin and Judah.
Neither Saul nor David were expecting it,
Both occasions revolved around a sacrifice and a ceremonial meal in a village,
And both Kings had follow-up anointings when they were actually installed as king.
There were some differences though:
This chapter, verse 2, is the first time that the word “king” is is qualified by the first person singular “for me” (the Lord) instead of the second or third person plural “for you/them” - the people. In 1 Samuel chapter 8 the elders said, “Install for us a king [לנו מלך] (v.5)... give to us a king [לנו מלך] (v.6) ... a king over us [מלך ... עלינו](v.19)... our king [מלכנו] (v.20),” so God obligingly told Samuel, “Cause to reign for them a king [להם מלך](v.22). Then in chapter 12, Samuel said, ‘I have caused a king to reign over y’all [עליכם מלך] (v.1)... the LORD gave over y’all a king [עליכם מלך] (v.13)... y’all asked for yourselves a king [לכם מלך] (v.17) ... Here is y’all’s king [מלככם] (v.25)…” But now in chapter 16 God says of David, “a king for myself [לי מלך]!” For God! This is going to be the LORD’s man!
Another difference is that Samuel used a bottle for Saul’s anointing oil but a hollow animal-horn for David’s anointing oil. I don’t know if there is any significance intended in this, but commentators Matthew Henry and John Gill suggested that a horn would be larger and more durable than a bottle and would therefore symbolize a larger measure of the Spirit poured upon David and a more enduring throne.
Another difference is that Saul’s prophetic anointing was done secretly, whereas David’s was done in53 the presence of his brothers (and perhaps other people were there too).
Most of us have - or will have - children. Wouldn’t you love for God to be able to say of your children, “I have noticed and chosen/selected/provided for myself a leader for the community or for the church among his children. Make it your aim; make it your prayer, “Lord, whether or not my children ever become bigwigs, let all of them be men and women ‘for You,’ in whom You will take delight!”
Now, Samuel’s first response to God’s command is, “How?”
Samuel knows how mercurial King Saul is. He knows how insecure Saul is about keeping his throne: Saul will kill anyone who threatens his position.
Later we will read about Saul slaughtering all the priests simply because one of them offered food to a contender to his throne,
and we’ll read about Saul trying to spear his own son to death for being friendly toward a contender to the throne.
So, Samuel asks God, “How do I anoint another man king without getting myself killed over it?”
This response of “How?” is much better than “No way!”
“[T]his question moved by Samuel, proceedeth not from any doubt or diffidence, but from a desire to be instructed, by what way and means with the least danger this business might be compassed... like as Mary, after she had heard the Angel’s salutation: asked, ‘how that could be,’ not doubting of the effect, but desirous for her further confirmation to understand the manner.” ~Andrew Willett, 1607 A.D.
If God asks you to do something that seems impossible, you can reply, “O.K. How are we doing to do this?” Don’t say, “No way,” like Jonah did.
God’s reply was that Samuel should grab a young cow and lead it along with him to Bethlehem and then make a sacrifice of it.
The only other mention of this kind of heifer in the law54 is in Deut. 21:3, where a murder has occurred, but the officials can’t figure out who the guilty party is. This is the kind of animal offered to ask God to remove His curse from the community over the murder.
Rabbis, such as Ben Gershom and Abarbinel, have suggested that anyone who saw a priest leading a heifer like that somewhere wouldn’t even need to ask what that priest was doing, because the only thing he could be doing was atoning for a murder mystery that the elders of more than one town had already deliberated over and left unsolved, thus Saul would not have any reason to stop Samuel.
So Samuel took the trek of about 10 miles miles southward to Bethlehem.
Samuel disguised his mission by making a sacrifice to God when he came to Bethlehem. Apparently, Samuel went through the main gate of the town and then up to a hill where sacrifices were made, inviting all the elders of the city and their families to sacrifice with him, as was his custom as an itinerant priest. (It’s entirely possible that Samuel had a cadre of interns with him from the school of prophets over which he presided.)
The elders at the city gate got up and walked forward to meet Samuel as he came into town, but it says they were “trembling55.” Apparently Samuel’s visit raised some fears in their minds.
Perhaps they saw the heifer and worried that Samuel was bringing the news that somebody had been murdered. (Actually, there was a provision in Leviticus chapter 3 for a female of the herd to be offered as a peace offering, so what Samuel was doing was legit, just perhaps unusual.)
Or perhaps it was unusual for Samuel to even come to their town (It wasn’t in the circuit of towns mentioned in chapter 7), so the elders may have been worried that “some grievous sin had been committed among them, and that the Prophet was sent of God, to be the minister of some great judgment or punishment.” ~Andrew Willett
The world teaches us that brute strength and financial or political leverage is the way to make people respect you, but here we have an old prophet's presence causing the leaders of a city to tremble. Why? Because they knew that Samuel was a man of God, and they were afraid of what GOD might do through him!
Would that we might be known for what Jesus does through us, that men might fear Him, as they did in Samuel's presence.
And, conversely, when men of the world, (or even in the church) come before our eyes, may we have the wisdom not to fear them based on their appearance, but respect them based on their relationship with God.
At some point, Samuel found opportunity to scope out Jesse's family.
Many scholars think that Jesse was one of the elders of the town. He, of course, was the grandson of Boaz and Ruth, whose family had been in Bethlehem for a long time and were part of the tribe of Judah (Ruth 4:17-22, 1 Chron. 2:3-12).
My conjecture is that, after 5 hours of walking, Samuel himself needed to clean up in preparation for his priestly duty, so he went to Jesse’s house to freshen up and help them get ceremonially clean too.
Washing clothes and washing themselves was part of preparing to meet with the LORD (Ex. 19:10, Num. 8:21) and in this context, Samuel was able to scrutinize each son.
The Bible doesn’t say at what point Samuel explained to Jesse and his family that he was looking to anoint a king.
Perhaps they had no idea until Samuel was pouring the oil on David’s head,
or perhaps they became aware of the prophet’s intentions before that56 (Samuel does seem to say out loud in verses 8 & 9, “The LORD has not chosen this guy.”),
but Samuel knew what he was there to do. He was looking for a man who would make a good king.
v.7 "Man looks only so far as the outward appearance, but God looks as far as the heart."
Left to himself, Samuel would have used the same criteria by which Saul was chosen, namely, outward appearance! (It makes me wonder if Samuel was short and had a complex about tall people being better leaders than him!)
Maybe for you it’s hair color, or fluency of speech, or smooth skin or athletic ability that you think would make you more acceptable, but those aren’t God’s criteria for accepting or rejecting folks.
This is such an important principle. God perceives far more than we do. He understands people at a far deeper level than we ever can.
Speaking of Jesus’s discernment in judgment, the book of Hebrews says, “The word of God is living and effective and sharper than any double-edged sword, even penetrating up to the apportionment of both soul and spirit – both of joints and of cavities-between-bones, and He is discerning of thoughts and resolutions of the heart, and there is nothing that is not obvious to Him, for all things are naked and have been laid bare to His eyes, before whom the reckoning will be for us.” (Heb. 4:12-13, NAW)
So don’t judge by outward appearances. Ask Jesus to give you insights that He has concerning people’s hearts.
Samuel is keeping an ear out to hear from God as One by one, Jesse’s sons pass by him, from the oldest down.
God outright “rejects” the firstborn, using the same word as His “rejection” of Saul. Eliab’s heart is apparently not right with God, as we’ll see later in his mistreatment of David in chapter 17 (v.28). (Willett)
The next couple are simply “not chosen” by God.
As Samuel got to the end of Jesse’s sons – Nethanel (number 4), Raddai (number 5), Ozem (number 6), Samuel must have started getting nervous. Had he heard God right? Was he making a fool of himself? Had he made it all up in his mind that he was supposed to anoint one of Jesse’s sons? Was he not going to anoint any of them after all? God had told him that there was a king among Jesse's sons, yet none of Jesse's sons57 were God's choice for king! Have patience, Samuel, God will make it clear in time…
God did that to Adam too, in Genesis chapter 2, didn’t He? “I’ve been through all the primates all the reptiles, and all the mammals, and I still haven’t found a mate suitable for me! Maybe God is just making a fool out of me and never intended to provide for me?” Be patient, Adam, God has a lovely surprise for you…
And it happened to the Apostle Paul on his second missionary journey too. In Acts 16, he tried to go to Asia Minor, but the Holy Spirit forbade it. He tried to Bithynia, and the Spirit of Jesus did not permit them. “What the heck am I supposed to do, Lord? You told me to preach, but everywhere I try to go you forbid me!” Just hang on, Paul, God has a way-bigger vision for you than anything you ever dreamed of.
Sometimes God wants us to see for ourselves that nothing but God’s choice will do. Are you willing to wait and trust that God’s word is true?
The next thing Samuel said required faith. There must be another son because God told me that He had found a king among Jesse’s sons. So, even though it seems unbelievable that Jesse would have left out one of his sons on an occasion like this, Samuel asks the question that could have made him look stupid - but which his faith required: “Are these all your sons? Do there happen to be any more?”
This could have made an enemy of a powerful man. Jesse could have taken insult, “How dare you accuse me of bring any less than all my sons? Who do you think you are telling me that God doesn’t like any of my sons? Run this false prophet out of town on a rail!”
But Samuel’s faith in God’s word pays off. It is revealed that there is one more son.
Why hadn't David been brought along?
Although the name “David” means “beloved,” what kind of message did it send to David for his father to leave him out when it was time for a worship service?
I detect in Jesse’s words a bit of disparagement concerning David:
“Don’t you see, Samuel, he’s in the middle of a bunch of dirty, smelly animals. You don’t want him here smelling like that do you?”
Besides, he’s “the youngest.” He’s not important. He lags behind all his big brothers. We usually leave him.
How do you suppose David felt about having to do the dirty-work of the farm while his big brothers all got to see the famous prophet Samuel?
If David loved God, wouldn't he have wanted to see Samuel and sacrifice to God? It has been suggested that maybe he didn’t and that perhaps David’s passion for the Lord came after his anointing, as a result of being filled with the Holy Spirit. I don’t know.
Whatever the case, Samuel politely58 but firmly lets Jesse know that David should have been invited. After all, Samuel had invited them all to the sacrifice, back in v.5.
So, a servant is dispatched to bring David in from the pastures, and, when he arrives, he is described as “ruddy” – The root of this Hebrew word is the color “red.”
Some scholars say it was his hair color (LXX, Josephus, Latin commentators, K&D),
others relate it to skin color (Willett, Gill),
and still others related it to both hair and skin color (Goldman).
Also, the Hebrew text literally says his “eyes were handsome,” and John Gill commented that, in those days, black eyes or blue eyes were thought to be the most beautiful, but there are many other attractive – or unattractive – things about a person’s character that we can judge from looking at their eyes – or perhaps they way they use their eyes.
Commentators peg David’s age at this point around 20 years old59, allowing for about ten years of rivalry with King Saul before David became king at age 30.
As Samuel anointed David, perhaps he delivered the words quoted in 2 Sam. 5:2, “thou shalt feed my people Israel, and thou shalt be a captain over Israel.” (Willett)
This is the first of David’s anointings. In 2 Samuel 2, he will be anointed by the men of Judah to be their king, and then in 2 Samuel 5, he will be anointed by the elders of of Israel to be king over them too.
Here, David was anointed “in the midst of” his brothers. His brothers saw it, but it appears that either they did not accept or they did not realize the full meaning of this act.
But God knew what He was doing, and we are told that the Holy Spirit rushed/advanced/ came mightily upon David from that time on. Puritan commentator Andrew Willett describes what that meant as follows, “By the spirit, we understand the excellent graces and gifts of the spirit, which now David was endued with, and made fit for the kingdom, and Saul thereof deprived, beeing rejected from the kingdom: as the gift of fortitude and magnanimitie... whereby he feared not to encounter with a lion and a bear. 2. He had the gift of prophesie.... whereby he began to endite and sing divine Psalms and hymns to the praise of God. 3. The blessing of God was with David, and his spirit assisted him... whereby he did all things... prosperously: for so the word tzalach signifieth, to prosper.... 4. Beside, the spirit of God... framed David's heart to obedience unto the will of God... and it wrought in him true sanctification, which Saul had not…”
Don’t pine too long over the loss of leaders; get involved in the discipleship of new, godly leaders:
You might be sad that Ronald Reagan isn’t around anymore, or that Donald Trump didn’t win a second term, but God is moving forward with new leaders. God is at work raising up godly men, even when evil men are currently in office. But all human leaders are going to have feet of clay, so there’s an even greater leader coming. Life under the administration of King Jesus is going to be awesome!
You might be sad that religious leaders like Ravi Zacharias and Doug Phillips and Tom White got sucked into sexual sin and tanked out, but God is raising up men and women – maybe even from our own families – who will continue to lead God’s people spiritually, Don’t leave the young and weak and unimportant out of kingdom work. But if they lack integrity at points, we have a greater spiritual leader whose coming we look forward to. No one will ever be able to find fault with Jesus.
And whether you enjoy contemporary worship music but are disappointed with the crumby theology and self-centeredness, or whether you wish the stations would play more oldies – whether Fanny Crosby and Ira Sankey or Keith Green and Larry Norman, we’re just going to have to work with the new leaders God raises up. Encourage & support godly leaders rather than competing with them and putting them down. In the future, the worship we’re going to get in Heaven is going to be out-of-this world!
Consecrate yourself to be a worshipper of God
“Before solemn ordinances there must be a solemn protestation. When we are to offer spiritual sacrifices, it concerns us, by sequestering ourselves from the world and renewing the dedication of ourselves to God, to sanctify ourselves.” ~Matthew Henry, 1714 A.D.
This includes asking forgiveness of your own sins before God. David gives us an example of this kind of consecration in Psalm 51: “Purge me with hyssop, and I shall be clean; Wash me, and I shall be whiter than snow. Make me hear joy and gladness, That the bones You have broken may rejoice. Hide Your face from my sins, And blot out all my iniquities. Create in me a clean heart, O God, And renew a steadfast spirit within me.” (Psa 51:7-10, NKJV)
In First Corinthians 11, the Apostle Paul described this process in terms of self-examination, “Whoever eats the bread or drinks the cup of the Lord in an unworthy manner, shall be guilty of the body and the blood of the Lord. Now a man must examine himself, and in so doing he is to eat of the bread and drink of the cup. For he who eats and drinks, eats and drinks judgment to himself by not distinguishing the body rightly. For this reason many among you are weak and sick, and a few too many sleep [in death]. But if we had been distinguishing ourselves rightly, we would not have been judged out [of line].” (1 Cor. 11:27-29, NAW)
Consecration before worship also involves resolving conflicts with other people. Jesus taught in Matthew 5:22-24, “...every one who is enraged toward his brother will be guilty in the judgment... If therefore, you are lifting your gift upon the altar, and there you happen to remember that your brother has something against you [or if you’ve walked in the door, grabbed a bulletin and reached into your pocket to grab a check to put into the tithe box], let go of your gift right there in front of the altar and start climbing down; first be reconciled to your brother, and then, when you come [back], start offering your gift.” (NAW)
Follow God’s word rather than human opinion
Be quick to carry out God’s will. Don’t depend on your opinion when it looks impossible and tell God, “No way.” Ask God “How” like Samuel did, when you don’t see how to obey. Trust God’s judgment and don’t give up too quickly. Be patient until He reveals the whole picture.
And don’t allow yourself to be impressed by outward appearances. Cultivate an appreciation for godly attitudes in yourself and others, and ask God for His deeper insights before making decisions.
Some commentators place the anointing after the sacrifice:
“Samuel biddeth them not to the sacrifice itself, but to the feast after the sacrifice, as the Chalde translateth, and Iosephus expoundeth, which is called the sacrifice, because the feast was made of the remainder of the peace offerings, and eucharistic sacrifices” ~Andrew Willett, 1607 A.D.
“Samuel rose up and went to Ramah his native place, and where he resided; that is, after the festival of the peace offerings, to which Jesse and his sons were invited; for the anointing seems to be before that.” ~John Gill, 1766 A.D.
“that is, the social feast that followed the peace offering. Samuel, being the offerer, had a right to invite any guest he pleased.” ~Robert Jamieson, 1871 A.D.
“When they came, sc., to the sacrificial meal, which was no doubt held in Jesse's house, after the sacrifice had been presented upon an altar…” ~Keil & Delitzsch, 1891 A.D.
Others before the sacrifice
Samuel assisted them in their family preparations for the public sacrifice, and, it is probable, chose out David, and anointed him, at the family-solemnities, before the sacrifice was offered or the holy feast solemnized.” ~Matthew Henry, 1714, A.D.
In the last sermon we looked at the first half of chapter 16, in which God chooses David as the next king. Now we are looking at the second half of chapter 16, in which the choice of David is made by King Saul. Of course we know that it was God’s choice of David which resulted in Saul’s choice, but, “It will take some time for Saul to know this fact and admit it…” (Tsumura)
The Hebrew word for “spirit” occurs 8 times in these ten verses. Our passage opens in v.14 with the Holy Spirit of the Lord “advancing upon David” and “turning away from” Saul, opening Saul up to the influence of an “evil/hurtful spirit,” which he then becomes preoccupied with trying to “send away”!
In the Gospel of John, Jesus said, “The wind blows where it wishes, and you hear the sound of it, but cannot tell where it comes from and where it goes. So is everyone who is born of the Spirit.” (John 3:8, NKJV)
For King Saul, the loss of God’s spirit may60 or may not have implied the eternal loss of saved status in relationship with God, but it certainly denoted a loss (a transfer to David) of the special power, wisdom, and favor which God added to leaders.
READ PASSAGE: 13 So Samuel took his animal-horn of oil and anointed him in the presence of his brothers. And the Spirit of Yahweh advanced on David from that day and onward. Samuel then got up and went to Ramah. 14 And the Spirit of Yahweh went away from being with Saul, instead an evil spirit from Yahweh overwhelmed him. 15 So the servants of Saul said to him, “Look, please, an evil spirit of God is overwhelming you; 16 please let our lord tell his servants before his face, ‘Seek out a man knowledgeable at strumming on the guitar, and it shall be when the evil spirit of God is upon you that he shall strum with his hand and it will be good for you!” 17 So Saul said to his servants, “Please look for me for a man who has gotten good at strumming, and y’all bring him to me.” 18 Then one of the servant-boys answered and said, “Look, I have seen a son belonging to Jesse the Bethlehemite who is knowledgeable at strumming. He is also a mighty man of means, and a man for battle, and is insightful of speech, also a man who is in-shape, and Yahewh is with him.” 19 So Saul sent messengers to Jesse and said, “Please send to me David your son who is among the flock.” 20 So Jesse took a donkey-load61 of bread, and a container of wine, and one kid from the goats and sent them by the hand of David his son to Saul. 21 Thus David came to Saul and stood before his face, and he really liked him, so he was an armor bearer for him. 22 Presently, Saul sent a message to Jesse to say, “Please let David keep standing before my face, for he has found favor in my eyes.” 23 So it came to pass, when the {evil} spirit of God was upon Saul, that David would take his guitar and strum with his hand, and it was inspiring for Saul, and it was good for him, and the evil spirit would turn away from upon him.
The KJV, NASB, and NIV call it an “evil spirit,” the ESV calls it “harmful,” and the New King James calls it “distressing,” but it is not the Hebrew word which the KJV usually62 translates as “distressing” [צור] this is the common word for “evil.”
Some modern scholars have suggested that Saul was merely afflicted physiologically by a manic-depressive mental disorder. (Jamieson, Goldman)
The Hebrew word רוח (ruach) has a range of meaning even broader than the English word “spirit” has. It can mean “air/wind/breath” or a personal spiritual being (as in an "evil spirit" or "demon") or "spirit" can mean a certain disposition or attitude.
If we take it in the letter sense, we could say that Saul had a "bad temper" – which certainly bears out in history, and which would understandably be influenced by music.
This impersonal temperament seems to be the meaning of the only other instance of a ruach ra’ah in the Old Testament. Judges 9:23 “After Abimelech had reigned over Israel three years, God sent [an evil spirit63] between Abimelech and the men of Shechem; and the men of Shechem dealt treacherously with Abimelech, that the crime done to the seventy sons of Jerubbaal might be settled and their blood be laid on Abimelech their brother, who killed them, and on the men of Shechem, who aided him in the killing of his brothers. (9:22-24, NKJV)
But the consensus of Bible commentaries I read was overwhelmingly in favor of interpreting “spirit” here in 1 Samuel in terms of a personal spiritual being.
The New International Commentary on the Old Testament called it “the spirit of Yahweh which brings forth disaster.” (Tsumura, 2007 A.D.)
“This demon is called ‘an evil spirit (coming) from Jehovah,’ because Jehovah had sent it as a punishment…” ~Keil & Delitzsch, 1891 A.D.
“an evil spirit [allowed64] by God” ~John Gill, 1766 A.D.
“The devil, by the divine permission, troubled and terrified Saul, by means of the corrupt humours of his body and passions of his mind. He grew fretful, and peevish, and discontented, timorous and suspicious, ever and anon starting and trembling; he was sometimes, says Josephus, as if he had been choked or strangled, and a perfect demoniac by fits.” ~Matthew Henry, 1714 A.D.
“Saul [was] 1. perplexed with the conscience of his sin: 2. tormented with ambition and griefe for the losse of the kingdome: 3. hence was bred melancholy, and thereupon frensie, and immoderate rage: 4. his bodie also as vexed and disquieted by the evil spirit, wherewith he seemed as it were possessed for the time.” ~Andrew Willett, 1607 A.D.
In ch. 18:10 & 19:9, the “evil spirit from the LORD” is mentioned again coming upon Saul, making him speak in an unusual way and inducing him to spear David to death.
There is a variety of synonyms for “evil spirit” in the Bible, from “demon” to “unclean spirit” to “principality” but only two passages in the New Testament which use the phrase “evil spirit” and they are:
Luke 7:21-8:2, which mentions in passing Jesus’ preaching65 and healing ministry in which Mary Magdalene was delivered from the influence of seven “demons” called “evil spirits,” and
Acts 19:11-17 “Now God worked unusual miracles by the hands of Paul, so that even handkerchiefs or aprons were brought from his body to the sick, and the diseases left them and the evil spirits went out of them. Then some of the itinerant Jewish exorcists took it upon themselves to call the name of the Lord Jesus over those who had evil spirits, saying, "We exorcise you by the Jesus whom Paul preaches." Also there were seven sons of Sceva, a Jewish chief priest, who did so. And the evil spirit answered and said, "Jesus I know, and Paul I know; but who are you?" Then the man in whom the evil spirit was leaped on them, overpowered them, and prevailed against them, so that they fled out of that house naked and wounded. This became known both to all Jews and Greeks dwelling in Ephesus; and fear fell on them all, and the name of the Lord Jesus was magnified.” (NKJV) These are clearly personal beings which possess independent speech.
But how can “evil spirits” be associated with God?
One possible interpretation of the evil spirit from elohim in vs. 15, 16, and 23 is that elohim refers evil spiritual beings who are other than Yahweh God.
Throughout the Old Testament, I estimate about 7% of the time the word elohim refers to false Gods, then less than 1% of the time it refers to human leaders, and the other 93% of the time it refers to the one true God.66
The word elohim is indeed used several times in the book of 1 Samuel to denote pagan gods such as Dagon and Ashtoreth (7:3, 8:8, 17:43, 28:13),
but since the interpretation can go either way, it’s important to look at the context of our passage to narrow down the meaning, and in verse 14, the meaning of elohim is narrowed down for us: it says that the evil spirit was “from Yahweh,” so the context does not permit us to say that the evil spirit came from some other source than the one true God.
But the fact that this evil spirit came from Yahweh does not mean it was somehow part of God’s nature or fellowship. This is simply a recognition that the activity of this evil spirit was permitted by the one true God who, as Romans 8 puts it, “works all things [good things and evil things – all things] together for good for those who love Him…”
One thing is clear: Evil spirits - Bad attitudes, Demons, even Satan himself – are all under the authority and control of God:
Demons were created by God (Psalm 148:2-5, Col. 1:16) and were originally good, but they, like us humans, have rebelled against God and fallen and become evil (2 Pet. 2:4, Jude 6). So, in the ultimate sense of where they came from, spirits which are now evil came from God because God made them. But in the more immediate sense of “Does God send them and use them?” The answer is also “Yes.”
1 Kings 22:19-22 The true prophet Micaiah said, "...I saw the LORD sitting on His throne, and all the host of heaven standing by Him on His right and on His left. "The LORD said, 'Who will entice Ahab to go up and fall at Ramoth-gilead?' And one said this while another said that. "Then a spirit came forward and stood before the LORD and said, 'I will entice him.' "The LORD said to him, 'How?' And he said, 'I will go out and be a deceiving spirit in the mouth of all his prophets.' Then He said, 'You are to entice him and also prevail. Go and do so.'" (NASB)
In the first chapters of the book of Job, Satan is goaded by God into actions that God puts limits on, so Satan is clearly under God’s authority and doing God’s will.
Zechariah 13:2 "It shall be in that day," says the LORD of hosts, "that I will cut off the names of the idols from the land, and they shall no longer be remembered. I will also cause the prophets and the unclean spirit [רוח הטמאה] to depart from the land.” (NKJV) God is in control over both the comings and goings of evil spirits, and this is nowhere more clearly demonstrated than in the Lord Jesus’ ministry recorded in the Gospels:
Mark 1:27 When Jesus cast out the unclean spirit from the man in the synagogue at Capernaum, the congregation was “amazed... saying, ‘What is this? What new doctrine is this? For with authority He commands even the unclean spirits, and they obey Him."
Mark 3:11 “And the unclean spirits, whenever they saw Him, fell down before Him and cried out, saying, ‘You are the Son of God.’” (NKJV)
Matthew 8:16 “...they carried to Him many who were demonized, and He cast out the spirits with a word and healed all who had illness.” (NAW)
Jesus had authority to command the legion of demons to leave the Gadarene demoniacs in Matt .8, and those demons asked His permission for what they could do next, and, interestingly enough, Jesus permitted them to enter a herd of pigs, knowing surely it would upset the villagers, but Jesus was in complete control of the demons. Jesus possessed authority over evil spirits and even had the power to share that authority with His disciples:
Matthew 10:1 “Now, after He summoned His twelve disciples, He [Jesus] gave to them authority over unclean spirits [πνευμάτων ἀκαθάρτων], in order to cast them out and to heal every illness and every infirmity.” (NAW, cf. Matt. 28:18)
And
that authority continues into the future, where John’s vision
saw Jesus as a great warrior-king riding down from heaven on a
white horse to punish Satan and his minions:
Revelation
19:20-20:3 “And
the beast was seized, and with him the false prophet who performed
the signs in his presence, by which he deceived those who had
received the mark of the beast and those who worshiped his image;
these two were thrown alive into the lake of fire which burns with
brimstone. And the rest were killed with the sword which came from
the mouth of Him who sat on the horse, and all the birds were
filled with their flesh. Then I saw an angel coming down from
heaven, holding the key of the abyss and a great chain in his hand.
And he laid hold of the dragon, the serpent of old, who is the
devil and Satan, and bound him for a thousand years; and he threw
him into the abyss, and shut it and sealed it over him, so that he
would not deceive the nations any longer…” (NASB)
But Saul had no power over this evil spirit, instead it had power to “overwhelm/torment” him. So, in v.16 Saul’s counselors67 urge him to get a court musician68.
John Gill’s commentary from the 18th century mentioned music therapy being used in his day to cure snake bites, spider bites, sciatica, and certain nervous disorders. But therapy like this could not address the deeper spiritual issues of Saul’s rebellion against God.
“...wherein appeareth the carnal counsel of Saul's servants, that only provided for his corporal ease, not seeking for his spiritual comfort: they should first have sent for Samuel the Lord’s Prophet, to have prayed for Saul, and comforted him in God... Much like unto them, are such carnal friends and assistants of them that are sick in these days, who first counsel them to seek out unto the Physician. The Minister and man of God, is the last that is consulted with for the health of their souls.” ~Andrew Willett
There is value in medicine. Jesus affirmed in all three synoptic gospels that the “sick need a doctor” (Mat. 9:12; Mark 2:17; Luke 5:31). But we need to consider causes in our spiritual relationship with God which might lead to us feeling bad rather than merely popping a pain-relief pill whenever we feel bad. If it is possible to wait for God to heal you, why not ask the elders to pray for your healing, like James chapter 5 says, before spending lots of time and money on physicians? If the cause is spiritual, their medicine isn’t going to do you any good.
“[W]e must not think, that musical sounds and melodie have any force69 to drive away evills… [any more than] Tobie drave away the devil with the perfume of the broyled liver of a fish [Tobit 6:19]: for, as the Apostle saith, The weapons of our warfare are not carnal, 2. Cor. 10.4. spiritual evils are not chased away with carnal means... David's pleasant harmonie therefore first naturally allayed Saul's melancholy passions, and cheered and revived his dead and pensive spirits, which were the instruments of Satan’s working… And beside this, David by his godly songs and prayers did also prevail to chase away the evil spirit...” ~A. Willett
Although this passage only mentions David’s guitar-picking (or harp strumming), surely David shared the words of his psalms along with his instrumental music, and those words of faith and prayer may have been the influence which silenced the demon. (Josephus, Henry)
Conversely, how many times I have cranked up music over my speakers or my headphones (I guess they are called “earbuds” these days.) in order to soothe or mask my emotions, and, in doing so, failed to bring these matters to God in prayer and failed to resolve conflicts with the people I needed to talk to? Let’s be careful not to use music as a substitute for God or as a substitute for personal relationships, but use music in its proper place to glorify God.
At any rate, one of Saul’s servant-boys said he knew just the man for the job and proceeded to give...
David must have been a remarkable young man, indeed!
The first two words in this description “knowledgeable at strumming” “skillful/cunning at playing music” are only used of string instruments. It indicates that David worked hard at studying music and practicing; he had developed expertise.
The next two words - “mighty” and “valiant/brave/strong” - are the two words from the end of chapter 14 describing the sorts of men Saul was looking-for to grow his army, so the courtier is thinking of killing two birds with one stone – one more warrior to swell the ranks as well as a minstrel who can calm the king down.
The problem of whether David actually had any experience yet as a warrior has been explained in different ways.
The Jewish Soncino commentary from the 20th century surprisingly suggested that it was just “the exaggerated panegyric of a courtier” and not actually true.
Keil and Delitzsch, the great 19th century German commentators suggested that “The description... does not presuppose that David had already fought bravely in war, but may be perfectly explained from what David himself afterwards affirmed respecting his conflicts with lions and bears. The courage and strength which he had then displayed furnished sufficient proofs of heroism for any one to discern in him the future warrior.”
And the 21st Century New International Commentary on the Old Testament suggested that it “may refer to David’s family background rather than his own ability… He is the son of Jesse, the Bethlehemite, who is a member of the ruling class, like Kish, and a trained fighter.”
Something to note about the next quality of David having “insightful speech” or being “prudent in matters of speech/well-spoken” is that David prayed for this quality in Psalm 119:169 “My hollering will come near to your presence, Yahweh. Cause me to understand according to Your word.” (NAW) David gained this “prudence/insight” from God’s “word,” which, according to David in Psalm 119:98, “makes [us] wiser than [our] enemies.”
Then it says in Hebrew that David was toar,
which is variously interpreted “comely/handsome/fine-looking/good presence/in-shape.”
It’s a word which describes the outer contours of a body;
in other words, he is “ripped,” his muscles are in tone, and he doesn’t have a beer-belly or a slouch to his physique.
Certainly this is a judgment based on the outward appearance, yet it also points to a life of diligent work and self-discipline.
Finally, they say that “the LORD is with him.” How would they know that?
Perhaps from his attitude of joy. He expressed that well in Psalm 9: “I will respond to Yahweh with all my heart; I will recount all of Your wonders. I will be happy and exuberant in You. I will play music about Your preeminent Name… I will recount all Your praises within the gates of the daughter of Zion, [and] rejoice in Your salvation.” (Ps. 9:1-2&14, NAW) Do you have joy in your demeanor that would lead people to say, “Yeah, God is with her!”
Perhaps they also discerned that The LORD was with David from the life-successes that he had. Man alive, he attacked a lion, and it didn’t kill him? The LORD must be watching out for that kid!
Or perhaps they knew that the LORD was with him because he had shared his faith with them and told them so. Maybe they had heard his 23rd Psalm: “Yahweh is my shepherd… Even when I walk in the valley of the shadow of death, I will not be afraid of evil because You are with me. Your rod and Your staff will comfort me.” (vs 1 & 4, NAW)
Wouldn’t you love for these things be said of your children and your grand-children? – skillful in playing [music], mighty warriors [both physically and spiritually], skillful in speech, good-looking, and – most importantly – showing clear evidence that God is with them! Lord, please grant this!
Well, with a reference that good, of course David got the job, so we read in...
Despite having been anointed as king, David is still out in the fields, tending sheep.
Were his brothers jealous and trying to keep him in his place?
Perhaps he just enjoyed the outdoors, and the nature of the job gave him time and place to practice music and martial arts.
John Gill commented that “it [was] not... reckoned mean and despicable even in the sons of great personages, in those times and countries, to attend flocks and herds… Saul himself had done the same.”
Notice that the royal summons was given to David's father, not to David. Even King Saul realized that, in the absence of a criminal offense, his authority as king did not transcend the sovereignty of a father over his household.
“Probably Jesse, who knew what his son David was designed for, was aware that Providence was herein fitting him for it... [so Jesse] followed Providence very cheerfully when he saw it plainly putting him into the way of preferment.” ~Matthew Henry
Jesse sent David to the palace with a bunch of food from their farm as a gift.
This placed David right where God wanted him – the future king in an internship with the reigning king!
Saul “loved” David “greatly” and made David both “armor-bearer” and personal musician!
Now, in the next chapter, we don’t see David yet serving as Saul’s right-hand-man in battle, so perhaps the title Saul gave him had a different meaning, such as “bearer of dishes” (vasa, Montanus), or “bearer of [musical] instruments” (Abarbinel. Piscator, Gill), as the Hebrew word calim has quite a wide range of meaning. But whatever it was, it put David very close to the king, a position of high honor and influence!
“God's providence herein appeareth, in bringing David to Saul's court, that he might be acquainted with the affairs of state, before he took upon him the kingdom.” ~A. Willett
“Those whom God designs for any service his providence shall concur with his grace to prepare and qualify for it…” ~Matthew Henry
Has God called you to be a father or mother? He will prepare you and qualify you for it by shaping your character, and He will provide a spouse and a fertile womb when the time is right.
Has God called you to be a deacon or elder in the church or a civil magistrate in the legislature or judge’s chamber or executive office? Or a missionary on a foreign field? He will make sure you get the training and opportunities you need. His providence can be trusted!
So what can we do while we wait on God’s providence?
Practice walking in the Spirit
In the New Testament, this practice was described in Acts 9:31 “Then the churches throughout all Judea, Galilee, and Samaria had peace and were edified. And walking in the fear of the Lord and in the comfort of the Holy Spirit, they were multiplied.” (NKJV)
Will you walk “in the fear of the Lord and in the comfort of the Holy Spirit” - living a life organized around showing respect for God and His word and accepting the ongoing personal interaction of the Holy Spirit to convict you of sin and to pour God’s love through you to others?
Galatians 5:16-25 “...Walk in the Spirit, and you shall not fulfill the lust of the flesh... 19 Now the works of the flesh are evident, which are: adultery, fornication, uncleanness, lewdness, idolatry, sorcery, hatred, contentions, jealousies, outbursts of wrath, selfish ambitions, dissensions, heresies, envy, murders, drunkenness, revelries, and the like; of which I tell you beforehand, just as I also told you in time past, that those who practice such things will not inherit the kingdom of God. But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, longsuffering, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness, self-control. Against such there is no law. And those who are Christ's have crucified the flesh with its passions and desires. If we live in the Spirit, let us also walk in the Spirit.” (NKJV, cf. Romans 8)
2. Draw upon the Holy Spirit to develop skill/cunning/knowledgeability/expertise in your craft, like David did with his lute and his fighting weapons.
For you it may be cooking or debate or metallurgy or medical knowledge or economics or computer programming – whatever you’ve been called to do, get good at it for the glory of God. Work hard and ask God to give you the wisdom to do it excellently.
Prov. 22:29 “Do you see a man who excels in his work? He will stand before kings; He will not stand before unknown men.”
If it’s music, then, “Rejoice in the LORD, O you righteous! For praise from the upright is beautiful. Praise the LORD with the harp; Make melody to Him with an instrument of ten strings. Sing to Him a new song; Play skillfully with a shout of joy. For the word of the LORD is right, And all His work is done in truth. He loves righteousness and justice; The earth is full of the goodness of the LORD.” (Psalm 33:1-5 , NKJV)
Whatever it is, 2 Tim. 2:15 “Be diligent to present yourself approved to God, a worker who does not need to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth.”
|
LXX |
Brenton |
DRB |
KJV |
NAW |
MT |
1 |
καὶ εἶπεν κύριος πρὸς Σαμουηλ ἕως πότε σὺ πενθεῗς ἐπὶ Σαουλ κἀγὼ ἐξουδένωκαJL αὐτὸν μὴ βασιλεύειν ἐπὶ Ισραηλ πλῆσον τὸ κέρας σου ἐλαίου καὶ δεῦρο ἀποστείλω σε πρὸς Ιεσσαι [ἕως εἰς] Βηθλεεμ ὅτι ἑόρακα ἐν τοῗς υἱοῗς αὐτοῦ ἐμοὶ βασιλεύειν |
And the Lord said to Samuel, How long dost thou mourn for Saul, whereas I have rejected him from reigning over Israel? Fill thy horn with oil, and come, I will send thee to Jessae, [to] Bethleem; for I have seen among his sons a king for me. |
And
the Lord said to Samuel: How long wilt thou mourn for Saul, whom
I have rejected from reigning over Israel? fill thy horn with oil,
and come, that I may send thee to Isai the Bethlehemite: for I
have |
And
the LORD said unto Samuel, How long wilt thou mourn for Saul,
seeingJM
I have rejected him from reigning over Israel? fill thine horn
with oil, and go, I will send thee to Jesse the Bethlehemite: for
I have |
Presently, Yahweh said to Samuel, “How long are you going to be mourning over Saul? Now, as for me, I have rejected him from reigning over Israel. Fill up your ram’s-horn with oil, and get going; I’m sending you to Jesse the Bethlehemite, for I have noticed among his sons a king for myself!” |
וַיֹּאמֶר יְהוָה אֶל- שְׁמוּאֵל, עַד-מָתַי אַתָּה מִתְאַבֵּל אֶלJO- שָׁאוּל, וַאֲנִי מְאַסְתִּיו, מִמְּלֹךְ עַל-יִשְׂרָאֵל; מַלֵּא קַרְנְךָ שֶׁמֶן, וְלֵךְ אֶשְׁלָחֲךָ אֶל- יִשַׁי בֵּית-הַלַּחְמִי - כִּי- רָאִיתִי בְּבָנָיו לִי, מֶלֶךְ. |
2 |
καὶ εἶπεν Σαμουηλ πῶς πορευθῶ καὶ ἀκούσεται Σαουλ καὶ ἀποκτενεῗ με καὶ εἶπεν κύριος δάμαλιν βοῶν λαβὲ ἐν τῇ χειρί σου καὶ ἐρεῗς θῦσαι τῷ κυρίῳ ἥκω |
And Samuel said, How can I go? whereas Saul will hear of it, and slay me: and the Lord said, Take a heifer X in thine hand and thou shall say, I am come to sacrifice to the Lord. |
And Samuel said: How shall I go? for Saul will hear of it, and he will kill me. And the Lord said: Thou shalt take with thee X a calf of the herd, and thou shalt say: I am come to sacrifice to the Lord. |
And Samuel said, How can I go? if Saul hear it, he will kill me. And the LORD said, Take an heifer X with theeX, and say, I am come to sacrifice to the LORD. |
But Samuel said, “How can I go? When Saul hears, he will then put me to death!” And Yahweh said, “A heifer from the herd is what you shall take by your hand, and you shall say, ‘It’s to sacrifice to Yahweh that I have gone.’ |
וַיֹּאמֶר שְׁמוּאֵל אֵיךְ אֵלֵךְ, וְשָׁמַע שָׁאוּל וַהֲרָגָנִי; וַיֹּאמֶר יְהוָה, עֶגְלַת בָּקָר תִּקַּחJP בְּיָדֶךָ, וְאָמַרְתָּ, לִזְבֹּחַ לַיהוָה בָּאתִי. |
3 |
καὶ καλέσεις τὸν Ιεσσαι εἰς τὴν θυσίαν καὶ γνωριῶ σοι ἃ ποιήσεις καὶ χρίσεις XJQ ὃν ἐὰν εἴπω πρὸς σέ |
And thou shalt call Jessae to the sacrifice, and I will make known to thee what thou shalt do; and thou shalt anoint X him whom I shall mention to thee. |
And
thou shalt call Isai to the sacrifice, and I will shew thee what
thou art to do, and thou shalt anoint X
him whom I shall |
And
call Jesse to the sacrifice, and I will shew thee what thou shalt
do: and thou shalt anoint unto me him whom I |
And invite Jesse to the sacrifice. Then I myself will make known to you what you shall do, and you shall anoint for me the one whom I dictate to you.” |
וְקָרָאתָ לְיִשַׁי, בַּזָּבַח; וְאָנֹכִי, אוֹדִיעֲךָ אֵת אֲשֶׁר-תַּעֲשֶׂה, וּמָשַׁחְתָּ לִי, אֵת אֲשֶׁר-אֹמַר אֵלֶיךָ. |
4 |
καὶ
ἐποίησεν Σαμουηλ
[πάντα] ἃ ἐλάλησεν
[αὐτῷ] κύριος
καὶ ἦλθεν εἰς
Βηθλεεμ καὶ
ἐξέστησανJS
οἱ πρεσβύτεροι
τῆς πόλεως
τῇ ἀπαντήσει
αὐτοῦ καὶ |
And Samuel did [all] that the Lord told [him]; and he came to Bethleem: and the elders of the city were amazed at meeting him, and X said, Dost thou come peaceably, [thou Seer]? |
Then
Samuel did |
And Samuel did that which the LORD spake, and came to Bethlehem. And the elders of the town trembled at his coming, and X said, Comest thou peaceably[?] |
So Samuel did what Yahweh said and he went to Bethlehem. But the town elders were skittish about greeting him, and {they} said, “Is peace [the object] of your coming, {Seer?}” |
וַיַּעַשׂ שְׁמוּאֵל, אֵת אֲשֶׁר דִּבֶּר יְהוָה, וַיָּבֹא, בֵּית לָחֶם; וַיֶּחֶרְדוּ זִקְנֵי הָעִיר, לִקְרָאתוֹ, וַיֹּאמֶרJT, שָׁלֹםJU בּוֹאֶךָJV. |
5 |
καὶ
εἶπεν εἰρήνη
θῦσαι τῷ κυρίῳ
ἥκω ἁγιάσθητε
καὶ |
And
he said, Peaceably: I am come to sacrifice to the Lord. Sanctify
yourselves, and |
And he said: It is peaceable: I am come to offer sacrifice to the Lord, be ye sanctified, and come with me to the sacrifice. And he sanctified Isai and his sons, and called them to the sacrifice. |
And he said, Peaceably: I am come to sacrifice unto the LORD: sanctify yourselves, and come with me to the sacrifice. And he sanctified Jesse and his sons, and called them to the sacrifice. |
And he said, “Peace. It was to offer a sacrifice to Yahweh that I came. Sanctify yourselves and come with me to the sacrifice!” Then he sanctified Jesse and his sons and invited them to the sacrifice. |
וַיֹּאמֶר שָׁלוֹם, לִזְבֹּחַ לַיהוָה בָּאתִי, הִתְקַדְּשׁוּJW, וּבָאתֶם אִתִּי בַּזָּבַחJX; וַיְקַדֵּשׁ אֶת-יִשַׁי וְאֶת-בָּנָיו, וַיִּקְרָא לָהֶם לַזָּבַח. |
6 |
καὶ ἐγενήθη ἐν τῷ αὐτοὺς εἰσιέναι καὶ εἶδεν τὸν Ελιαβ καὶ εἶπεν ἀλλὰ καὶJY ἐνώπιον κυρίου χριστὸς αὐτοῦ |
And it came to pass when they came in, that he saw Eliab, and said, Surely the Lord’s anointed is before him. |
X
X And when they were come in, he saw Eliab, and said: |
And it came to pass, when they were come, that he looked on Eliab, and said, Surely the LORD's anointed is before him. |
So it was while they were coming that he looked at Eliab and said, “Surely the one for His anointing is in front of Yahweh!” |
וַיְהִי בְּבוֹאָם, וַיַּרְא אֶת-אֱלִיאָב; וַיֹּאמֶר, אַךְ נֶגֶד יְהוָה מְשִׁיחוֹ. {ס} |
7 |
καὶ εἶπεν κύριος πρὸς Σαμουηλ μὴ ἐπιβλέψῃς ἐπὶ τὴν ὄψιν αὐτοῦ μηδὲ εἰς τὴν ἕξιν μεγέθουςJZ αὐτοῦ ὅτι ἐξουδένωκα αὐτόν ὅτι οὐχ ὡςKA ἐμβλέψεται ἄνθρωπος [ὄψεται ὁ θεός] ὅτι ἄνθρωπος ὄψεται εἰς πρόσωπον ὁ δὲ θεὸς ὄψεται εἰς καρδίαν |
But the Lord said to Samuel, Look not on his appearance, nor on XX his stature, for I have rejected him; for [God sees] not as man looks; for man looks at the [outward] appearance, but God looks at the heart. |
And
the Lord said to Samuel: Look not on his countenance, nor on the
height of his stature: because I have rejected him, X nor do
[I |
But the LORD said unto Samuel, Look not on his countenance, or on the height of his stature; because I have refusedKB him: for [the LORD seeth] not as man seeth; for man looketh on the [outward] appearance, but the LORD looketh on the heart. |
But Yahweh said to Samuel, “Don’t make observations based on his looks or based on his imposing height, because I have rejected him. For {God} doesn’t {see} the way man sees; man only sees to the extent of the eyes, but God sees to the extent of the heart.” |
וַיֹּאמֶר יְהוָה אֶל- שְׁמוּאֵל, אַל-תַּבֵּט אֶל-מַרְאֵהוּ וְאֶל- גְּבֹהַּ קוֹמָתוֹ--כִּי מְאַסְתִּיהוּ: כִּי לֹא, אֲשֶׁר יִרְאֶה הָאָדָם --כִּיKC הָאָדָם יִרְאֶה לַעֵינַיִם, וַיהוָה יִרְאֶה לַלֵּבָב. |
8 |
καὶ ἐκάλεσεν Ιεσσαι τὸν Αμιναδαβ καὶ παρῆλθεν κατὰ πρόσωπον Σαμουηλ καὶ εἶπεν οὐδὲ τοῦτον ἐξελέξατο κύριος |
And
Jessae called Aminadab, and he passed before Samuel: and he said,
Neither has |
And Isai called Abinadab, and brought him before Samuel. And he said: Neither hath the Lord chosen this. |
Then Jesse called Abinadab, and made him pass before Samuel. And he said, Neither hath the LORD chosen this. |
Then Jesse called to Abinadab and made him pass by in front of Samuel, but he said, “It’s the same with this one; Yahweh has not chosen him.” |
וַיִּקְרָא יִשַׁי אֶל- אֲבִינָדָב, וַיַּעֲבִרֵהוּ לִפְנֵי שְׁמוּאֵל; וַיֹּאמֶר, גַּם-בָּזֶה לֹא-בָחַר יְהוָה. |
9 |
καὶ παρήγαγεν Ιεσσαι τὸν Σαμα καὶ εἶπεν καὶ ἐν τούτῳ οὐκ ἐξελέξατο κύριος |
And
Jessae caused Sama to pass by: and he said, Neither has |
And Isai brought Samma, and he said [of him]: Neither hath the Lord chosen this. |
Then Jesse made Shammah to pass by. And he said, Neither hath the LORD chosen this. |
So Jesse made Shammah pass by, but he said, “It’s the same with this one; Yahweh has not chosen him.” |
וַיַּעֲבֵר יִשַׁי, שַׁמָּה; וַיֹּאמֶר, גַּם-בָּזֶה לֹא-בָחַר יְהוָה. |
10 |
καὶ παρήγαγεν Ιεσσαι τοὺς ἑπτὰ υἱοὺς αὐτοῦ ἐνώπιον Σαμουηλ καὶ εἶπεν Σαμουηλ X XKE οὐκ ἐξελέξατο κύριος ἐν τούτοις |
And Jessae caused his seven sons to pass before Samuel: and Samuel said X X, the Lord has not chosen these. |
Isai therefore brought his seven sons before Samuel: and Samuel said to Isai: The Lord hath not chosen [any] one of these. |
Again, Jesse made seven of his sons to pass before Samuel. And Samuel said unto Jesse, The LORD hath not chosen these. |
So Jesse made seven of his sons pass by in front of Samuel, but Samuel said to Jesse, “Yahweh has not chosen these.” |
וַיַּעֲבֵר יִשַׁי שִׁבְעַת בָּנָיו, לִפְנֵי שְׁמוּאֵל; וַיֹּאמֶר שְׁמוּאֵל אֶל-יִשַׁי, לֹא-בָחַר יְהוָה בָּאֵלֶּה. |
11 |
καὶ εἶπεν Σαμουηλ πρὸς Ιεσσαι ἐκλελοίπασινKF τὰ παιδάρια καὶ εἶπεν ἔτι X ὁ μικρὸς X ἰδοὺ ποιμαίνει ἐν τῷ ποιμνίῳ καὶ εἶπεν Σαμουηλ πρὸς Ιεσσαι ἀπόστειλον καὶ λαβὲ αὐτόν ὅτι οὐ μὴ κατακλιθῶμενKG ἕως τοῦ ἐλθεῗν αὐτόν X |
And
Samuel said to Jessae, Hast
thou
no
more
sons?
And [Jessae]
said,
There is
yet
|
And
Samuel said to Isai: Are here
all thy sons? X He answered: There remaineth yet |
And Samuel said unto Jesse, Are here all thy children? And he said, There remaineth yet the youngest, and, behold, he keepeth X the sheep. And Samuel said unto Jesse, Send and fetch him: for we will not sit down till he come hither. |
Finally Samuel said to Jesse, “Are your boys done?” And he said, “There is still the littlest one remaining, but, you see, he’s with the flock shepherding.” Then Samuel said to Jesse, “Please send someone to get him, because we’re not going to turn around until his arrival here!” |
וַיֹּאמֶר שְׁמוּאֵל אֶל- יִשַׁי, הֲתַמּוּ הַנְּעָרִים, וַיֹּאמֶר עוֹד שָׁאַר הַקָּטָן, וְהִנֵּה רֹעֶה בַּצֹּאן; וַיֹּאמֶר שְׁמוּאֵל אֶל-יִשַׁי שִׁלְחָה וְקָחֶנּוּ, כִּי לֹא -נָסֹבKH עַד-בֹּאוֹ פֹה. |
12 |
καὶ ἀπέστειλεν καὶ εἰσήγαγεν αὐτόν καὶ οὗτος πυρράκης μετὰ κάλλους ὀφθαλμῶν καὶ ἀγαθὸς ὁράσει κυρίῳ καὶ εἶπεν κύριος [πρὸς Σαμουηλ] ἀνάστα [καὶ ]χρῗσον τὸν [Δαυιδ] ὅτι οὗτος [ἀγαθός] ἐστιν |
And
he sent and fetched him: and he was ruddy, with beauty of eyes,
and very goodly to behold. And the Lord said [to Samuel], Arise,
[and] anoint [David], for he is
|
He sent therefore and brought him Now he was ruddy and beautiful to behold, and of a comely face. And the Lord said: Arise, [and] anoint him, for this is he. |
And he sent, and brought him in. Now he was ruddy, and withal of a beautiful countenanceKI, and goodly to look to. And the LORD said, Arise, anoint him: for this is he. |
So he sent and had him come. And he was ruddy, with handsome eyes, and was good looking. And Yahweh said, “Get up. Anoint him, for this is he.” |
וַיִּשְׁלַח וַיְבִיאֵהוּ וְהוּא אַדְמוֹנִי, עִם- יְפֵה עֵינַיִם וְטוֹב רֹאִי; {פ} וַיֹּאמֶר יְהוָה קוּם מְשָׁחֵהוּ, כִּי-זֶה הוּא. |
|
LXX |
Brenton |
DRB |
KJV |
NAW |
MT |
13 |
καὶ ἔλαβεν Σαμουηλ τὸ κέρας τοῦ ἐλαίου καὶ ἔχρισεν αὐτὸν ἐν μέσῳ τῶν ἀδελφῶν αὐτοῦ καὶ ἐφήλατοKJ πνεῦμα κυρίου ἐπὶ Δαυιδ ἀπὸ τῆς ἡμέρας ἐκείνης καὶ ἐπάνω καὶ ἀνέστη Σαμ-ουηλ καὶ ἀπῆλθεν εἰς Αρμαθαιμ |
And Samuel took the horn of oil, and anointed him in the midst of his brethren: and the Spirit of the Lord came upon David from that day forward: and Samuel arose, and departed to Armathaim. |
Then Samuel took the horn of oil, and anointed him in the midst of his brethren: and the spirit of the Lord came upon David from that day forward: and Samuel rose up, and went to Ramatha. |
Then Samuel took the horn of oil, and anointed him in the midst of his brethren: and the Spirit of the LORD cameKK upon David from that day forward. So Samuel rose up, and went to Ramah. |
13 So Samuel took his animal-horn of oil and anointed him in the presence of his brothers. And the Spirit of Yahweh advanced on David from that day and onward. Samuel then got up and went to Ramah. |
וַיִּקַּח שְׁמוּאֵל אֶת- קֶרֶן הַשֶּׁמֶן, וַיִּמְשַׁח אֹתוֹ בְּקֶרֶב אֶחָיו, וַתִּצְלַח רוּחַ- יְהוָה אֶל-דָּוִד, מֵהַיּוֹם הַהוּא וָמָעְלָה; וַיָּקָם שְׁמוּאֵל, וַיֵּלֶךְ הָרָמָתָה. |
14 |
καὶ πνεῦμα κυρίου ἀπέστη ἀπὸ Σαουλ καὶ ἔπνιγενKL αὐτὸν πνεῦμα πονηρὸν παρὰ κυρίου |
And the Spirit of the Lord departed from Saul, and an evil spirit from the Lord tormented him. |
But the spirit of the Lord departed from Saul, and an evil spirit from the Lord troubled him. |
But the Spirit of the LORD departed from Saul, and an evilKM spirit from the LORD troubledKN him. |
14 And the Spirit of Yahweh went away from being with Saul, and an evil spirit from Yahweh overwhelmed him. |
וְרוּחַ יְהוָה סָרָה, מֵעִם שָׁאוּל; וּבִעֲתַתּוּ רוּחַ-רָעָה , מֵאֵת יְהוָה. |
15 |
καὶ
εἶπαν οἱ παῗδες
Σαουλ πρὸς
αὐτόν ἰδοὺ δὴ
πνεῦμα |
And
Saul’s servants said to him, Behold now, an evil spirit from
the |
And the servants of Saul said to him: Behold now an evil spirit from God troubleth thee. |
And Saul's servants said unto him, Behold now, an evil spirit from God troubleth thee. |
15 So the servants of Saul said to him, “Look, please, an evil spirit of God is overwhelming you; |
וַיֹּאמְרוּ עַבְדֵי- שָׁאוּל, אֵלָיו: הִנֵּה- נָא רוּחַ-אֱלֹהִיםKO רָעָה, מְבַעִתֶּךָ. |
16 |
KPX
X εἰπάτ |
Let
now X X thy servants speak before thee, [and] let them seek [for
our lord] a man skilled to play on the harp; and it shall come to
pass when an evil spirit X X comes upon thee and he shall play on
his |
Let
our lord give orders, [and] thy servants who are before thee will
seek out a man skillful in playing on the harp, that when the evil
spirit from the |
Let our lord now command thy servants, which are before thee, to seek out a man, who is a cunningKS player on an harpKT: and it shall come to pass, when the evil spirit from God is upon thee, that he shall play with his handKU, and thou shalt be well. |
16 please let our lord tell his servants before his face, ‘Seek out a man knowledgeable at strumming on the guitar, and it shall be when the evil spirit of God is upon you that he shall strum with his hand and it will be good for you!” |
יֹאמַר-נָא אֲדֹנֵנוּ, עֲבָדֶיךָ לְפָנֶיךָ--יְבַקְשׁוּ, אִישׁ יֹדֵעַ מְנַגֵּן בַּכִּנּוֹר; וְהָיָה, בִּהְיוֹת עָלֶיךָ רוּחַ-אֱלֹהִים רָעָה--וְנִגֵּן בְּיָדוֹ, וְטוֹב לָךְ. {פ} |
17 |
καὶ εἶπεν Σαουλ πρὸς τοὺς παῗδας αὐτοῦ ἴδετε δή μοι ἄνδρα ὀρθῶςKV ψάλλοντα καὶ εἰσαγάγετε αὐτὸν πρὸς ἐμέ |
And Saul said to his servants, Look now out for me a skillful player, and bring him to me. |
And
Saul said to his servants: |
And
Saul said unto his servants, |
17 So Saul said to his servants, “Please look for me for a man who has gotten good at strumming, and y’all bring him to me.” |
וַיֹּאמֶר שָׁאוּל, אֶל- עֲבָדָיו: רְאוּ-נָא לִי , אִישׁ מֵיטִיב לְנַגֵּן , וַהֲבִיאוֹתֶם, אֵלָי. |
18 |
καὶ ἀπεκρίθη εἷς τῶν παιδαρίων αὐτοῦ καὶ εἶπεν ἰδοὺ ἑόρακα υἱὸν τῷ Ιεσσαι Βηθλεεμίτην καὶ αὐτὸν εἰδότα ψαλμόν καὶ ὁ ἀνὴρ συνετός καὶ ὁ ἀνὴρ πολεμιστὴς καὶ σοφὸς λόγῳ καὶ ἀνὴρ [ἀγαθὸς] τῷ εἴδει καὶ κύριος μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ |
And one of his servants answered and said, Behold, I have seen a son of Jessae the Bethleemite, and he understands playing on the harp, and the man is prudent, and a warrior, and wise in speech, and the man is handsome, and the Lord is with him. |
And one of the servants answering, said: Behold I have seen a son of Isai the Bethlehemite, a skillful player, and one of great strength, and a man fit for war, and prudent in his words, and a comely person: and the Lord is with him. |
Then answered one of the servants, and said, Behold, I have seen a son of Jesse the Bethlehemite, that is cunning in playing, and a mighty valiantKX man, and a man of war, and prudent in mattersKY, and a comelyKZ person, and the LORD is with him. |
18 Then one of the servant-boys answered and said, “Look, I have seen a son belonging to Jesse the Bethlehemite who is knowledgeable at strumming. He is also a mighty man of means and a man for battle and is insightful of speech, also a man who is in-shape, and Yahewh is with him.” |
וַיַּעַן אֶחָד מֵהַנְּעָרִים וַיֹּאמֶר, הִנֵּה רָאִיתִי בֵּן לְיִשַׁי בֵּית הַלַּחְמִי, יֹדֵעַ נַגֵּן וְגִבּוֹר חַיִלLA וְאִישׁ מִלְחָמָה וּנְבוֹן דָּבָר, וְאִישׁ תֹּאַרLB; וַיהוָה, עִמּוֹ. |
19 |
καὶ ἀπέστειλεν Σαουλ ἀγγέλους πρὸς Ιεσσαι λέγων ἀπόστειλον πρός με τὸν υἱόν σου Δαυιδ τὸν ἐν τῷ ποιμνίῳ [σου] |
And Saul sent messengers to Jessae, saying, Send to me thy son David who is with [thy] flock. |
Then Saul sent messengers to Isai, saying: Send me David thy son, who is in the pastures. |
Wherefore Saul sent messengers unto Jesse, and said, Send me David thy son, which is with the sheep. |
19 So Saul sent messengers to Jesse and said, “Please send to me David your son who is among the flock.” |
וַיִּשְׁלַח שָׁאוּל מַלְאָכִים, אֶל-יִשָׁי; וַיֹּאמֶר, שִׁלְחָה אֵלַי אֶת-דָּוִד בִּנְךָ אֲשֶׁר בַּצֹּאן. |
20 |
καὶ ἔλαβεν Ιεσσαι γομορLC ἄρτων καὶ ἀσκὸν οἴνου καὶ ἔριφον αἰγῶν ἕνα καὶ ἐξαπέστειλεν ἐν χειρὶ Δαυιδ τοῦ υἱοῦ αὐτοῦ πρὸς Σαουλ |
And Jessae took a homer of bread, and a bottle of wine, and one kid of the goats, and sent them by the hand of his son David to Saul. |
And Isai took an ass [laden with] bread, and a bottle of wine, and a kid of the flock, and sent them by the hand of David his son to Saul. |
And Jesse took an ass [laden with] bread, and a bottleLD of wine, and a kid X XLE, and sent them by X XLF David his son unto Saul. |
20 So Jesse took a donkey-load of bread and a container of wine and one kid from the goats and sent them by the hand of David his son to Saul. |
וַיִּקַּח יִשַׁי חֲמוֹר לֶחֶם, וְנֹאד יַיִן, וּגְדִי עִזִּים, אֶחָד; וַיִּשְׁלַח בְּיַד-דָּוִד בְּנוֹ, אֶל-שָׁאוּל. |
21 |
καὶ εἰσῆλθεν Δαυιδ πρὸς Σαουλ καὶ παρειστήκει ἐνώπιον αὐτοῦ καὶ ἠγάπησεν αὐτὸν σφόδρα καὶ ἐγενήθη αὐτῷ αἴρων τὰ σκεύηLG [αὐτοῦ] |
And David went in to Saul, and stood before him; and he loved him greatly; and he became X his armour-bearer. |
And
David came to Saul, and stood before him: and he loved him
exceedingly, and |
And David came to Saul, and stoodLH before him: and he loved him greatly; and he became his armourbearer. |
21 Thus David came to Saul and stood before his face, and he really liked him and he was an armor bearer for him. |
וַיָּבֹא דָוִד אֶל- שָׁאוּל, וַיַּעֲמֹד לְפָנָיו; וַיֶּאֱהָבֵהוּ מְאֹד, וַיְהִי-לוֹ נֹשֵׂא כֵלִיםLI. |
22 |
καὶ ἀπέστειλεν Σαουλ πρὸς Ιεσσαι λέγων παριστάσθω δὴ Δαυιδ ἐνώπιον ἐμοῦ ὅτι εὗρεν χάριν ἐν ὀφθαλμοῗς μου |
And Saul sent to Jessae, saying, Let David, I pray thee, stand before me, for he has found grace in my eyes. |
And Saul sent to Isai, saying: Let David stand before me: for he hath found favour in my sight. |
And Saul sent to Jesse, saying, Let David, I pray thee, stand before me; for he hath found favour in my sight. |
22 Presently, Saul sent a message to Jesse to say, “Please let David keep standing before my face, for he has found favor in my eyes.” |
וַיִּשְׁלַח שָׁאוּל, אֶל- יִשַׁי לֵאמֹר: יַעֲמָד- נָא דָוִד לְפָנַי, כִּי-מָצָא חֵן בְּעֵינָי. |
23 |
καὶ ἐγενήθη ἐν τῷ εἶναι πνεῦμα πονηρὸνLJ ἐπὶ Σαουλ καὶ ἐλάμβανεν Δαυιδ τὴν κινύραν καὶ ἔψαλλεν ἐν τῇ χειρὶ αὐτοῦ καὶ ἀνέψυχενLK Σαουλ καὶ ἀγαθὸν αὐτῷLL καὶ ἀφίστατο ἀπ᾽ αὐτοῦ τὸ πνεῦμα τὸ πονηρόν |
And it came to pass when the evil spirit was upon Saul, that David took his harp, and played with his hand: and Saul was refreshed, and it was well with him, and the evil spirit departed from him. |
So whensoever the [evil] spirit from the Lord was upon Saul, David took his harp, and played with his hand, and Saul was refreshed, and was better, for the evil spirit departed from him. |
And it came to pass, when the [evil] spirit from God was upon Saul, that David took an harp, and played with his hand: so Saul was refreshed, and was well, and the evil spirit departed from him. |
23 So it came to pass, when the {evil} spirit of God was upon Saul, that David would take his guitar and strum with his hand, and it was inspiring for Saul, and it was good for him, and the evil spirit would turn away from upon him. |
וְהָיָה, בִּהְיוֹת רוּחַ-אֱלֹהִיםLM אֶל-שָׁאוּל, וְלָקַח דָּוִד אֶת-הַכִּנּוֹר, וְנִגֵּן בְּיָדוֹ; וְרָוַחLN לְשָׁאוּל וְטוֹב לוֹ, וְסָרָה מֵעָלָיו רוּחַ הָרָעָה. {פ} |
I’m not going to be able to get through the whole story of David and Goliath in one sermon, so for now, I want to focus on the problem of stalemates, especially spiritual ones, and the kind of thinking and attitude it takes to overcome them. When David showed up in the Israelite army-camp on an errand, he found his nation’s army paralyzed, unwilling to make a move.
Can you relate?
Perhaps you are struggling with a besetting sin; it seems the sin will never be conquered and you are just doomed to live uneasily with it, not knowing how to break the stalemate.
Perhaps you see it in the larger culture: Systems of oppression and wickedness that Christians agree are bad,
like tax-subsidized promotion of abortions by our federal government
or the way our nation’s public schools and universities have organized to convert all students to the religion of Secular Humanism,
or the way truth is censored and propaganda is promoted by the biggest mass media channels,
and Christians haven’t seemed to make much headway on these fronts; it feels like it’s always going to be this way and we are doomed to stand by helplessly and watch it all fall apart, like the donkey in the book Animal Farm, aware of the corruption, but powerless to stop it.
I want you to notice the attitude that David had when he encountered a stalemate:
Saul's army was facing off against the Philistine army
across a ravine named for its Elah/Oak/Terebinth trees –
a valley which, by the way, belonged to the Israelite tribe of Judah (cf. Josh. 15:35).
It runs East-West in the Shephalah borderlands, where the upland hills of Judea slope down to the coastal plan of the Mediterranean Sea where the Philistines lived.
It was “the natural point of entry from the Philistine homeland into the hill country of [Saul’s] kingdom. The battle was thus crucial… Azekah… controlled the main road across the Valley...” (Tsumura, NICOT) [See photo]
But the armies were in deadlock. They sat for over a month, drawn up in battle formation against each other, without engaging in battle.
We are not told why the Philistines refrained from attacking (Matthew Henry suggested it might be because they realized their army was too small and they were afraid they would lose again if they entered pitched battle),
but we do have some explanation in the Bible as to why the Israelites continued to sit on their hands. The main reason given is the challenge of Goliath. Much detail is given to the description of the Philistine champion who offered to engage in one-on-one combat any Israelite soldier in lieu of a battle between the armies.
Now, if I were to ask you to describe Goliath, probably the first word that would come to your mind is the word “giant,” but the Bible never actually calls Goliath a giant.
All the Bible says is that he was a descendant of a giant (2 Sam 21:22, 1 Chron. 20:8).
There is also the connection of giants with the Anakim, and Joshua 11:22 mentions that Gath (Goliath’s hometown) was one of the three Philistine towns where Anakim remained.70
All the earliest-known manuscripts say that Goliath was 4 cubits and a span, which would be about 6 and a half feet tall. It wasn’t until about 400 AD that manuscripts began exaggerating his height to 9 feet.
The Anastasi Papyrus [show image] from the 13th century BC also describes Canaanite warriors, whom the Egyptians called Shasu, who were 4 to 5 cubits in height, and the Egyptians considered that to be impressively tall.
And, whereas Egyptian artwork usually only gave the appearance of exaggerated height to their Pharaohs, they made exception for the two, tall Shasu spies they beat in a raid against the Hittites under Ramses II, depicted in the center of this 13th century BC stone carving. [Show image from Bible & Spade Magazine 28.4 (2015)]
Goliath’s height was imposing, but this gave God’s people the opportunity to put into practice what God had told Samuel in chapter 16 verse7, "Don't make observations based on his looks or based on his imposing height, because I have rejected him. For {God} doesn't {see} the way man sees; man only sees to the extent of the eyes, but God sees to the extent of the heart." (NAW)
Goliath was so big and strong that he could wear a 125-pound coat of armor/breastplate that looked like fish-scales, plus other pieces of armor on his head and legs totaling over 200 pounds71 without it impeding his fighting!
In the National Archaeological Museum of Athens is a Mycenaean Warrior Vase dated to the 12th Century B.C., depicting warriors wearing greaves, bronze helmets, and coats of mail similar to those which Goliath is described as wearing. [Show photo from Bible & Spade]
His defensive armor is all made of bronze, which is a compound of copper and tin (and I’ve heard that most tin from that time was imported from Europe). The Hebrew word can also mean “brass,” but I’m told that technically brass is a compound of copper and zinc, and they didn’t have that back then. (Goldman)
“Goliath’s paired spear and javelin match the famous Egyptian depictions at Medinet Habu of allied Sea Peoples during their invasion of the northern coast of Egypt in that same era, with the invaders being shown carrying two spears apiece… The… huge spear, moreover, is a hallmark of Bronze Age weaponry in the Aegean area and the Balkan Peninsula…. This [javelin] had... loops or leashes of cord tied to it [like the frame of a loom] a loop and a cord wound round the shaft so that the weapon could be hurled a greater distance with greater stability by virtue of the resultant spin… “ ~Bible & Spade Magazine 32.2 (2019)
Another possible interpretation of the likeness of the spear to a “weavers’ beam” is that the Hebrew lexicons trace the root of the Hebrew word for “beam” to a verb that means “to till the soil.” Furthermore, the Hebrew word translated “weaver” is not singular but plural, so I think it could be more accurately translated plural “weavings.” That sounds to me like they carved rifling grooves into the shaft for improved aerodynamics.
The tip of his spear alone was over 15 pounds72 – how well would YOU be able to aim a 10-foot long spear with a 15-pound weight at the end of it? The shaft may even have been bronze - talk about HEAVY!
To figure
out what it would be like to be hit by Goliath’s spear, I
consulted with Wesley Ulmer, a firearms
expert from the U.S. Army who trains our local police. Here was his
assessment: “There is a website... [called]
Goliathsspear.com. They put the spear at 33lbs 12oz... ([including
a] 10’ long red oak shaft [with a] 6 lb. 1.2 oz. iron
counter weight to make the spear balanced and usable as a fighting
weapon). Using a rigid spear thrower, people
can get spears going around 93mph... [so] I used 100mph as the
spear’s speed at impact (accounting for [Goliath’s]
extra strength and ... skill with the spear as a champion warrior).
Firearms ballistics uses the following equation to figure kinetic
energy:
Half the Bullet weight (in grains) x velocity (in
feet per second) squared.
33.75 pounds = 236,250 grains
100
mph = 146.667 feet per second
Those numbers bring the kinetic
energy to 11,282.10 foot-pounds of energy.”
I asked Wes what the equivalent would be in terms of modern firearms. Can you guess which one it would be equivalent to? A) An AR-15 machine gun? B) A 30.06 high-powered rifle, or C) a 50 caliber BMG?
Answer:
A 5.56mm (AR15 round) has around 1,200 ft/lb on average, so Goliath’s spear would have ten times more impact.
The 30.06 produces 2,000 to 3,000 ft/lbs, so Goliath’s spear would have made about four times more impact.
The 50 caliber BMG round would be the equivalent. It produces 10,000 to 15,000 foot pounds. It is the largest rifle round the military uses. Things haven’t changed as much as you might have thought in the last three thousand years of weapons!
Unlike the spears I’ve heard about being used in the jungles of Africa and South America, nobody would be able to keep running after getting hit with Goliath’s spear; it was designed, not only to pierce, but also to knock an opponent to the ground, or perhaps more likely, to shatter their shield, after which the second spear/javelin would be used to kill the opponent once his shield was obliterated.
Goliath was huge and strong enough to carry heavy weaponry; he was almost completely covered in metal armor, and he had a shield-bearer, carrying a big, full-body shield that you'd have to get past before you could even reach him.
19th century Scottish Presbyterian minister, Robert Jamieson commented, “In consequence of their great size and weight, the Oriental warrior had a trusty and skilful friend, whose office it was to bear the large shield behind which he avoided the missile weapons of the enemy. He was covered, cap-a-pie73, with defensive armor, while he had only two offensive weapons - a sword by his side and a spear in his hand.”
And on top of all that, Goliath had a foul mouth with which he defied/insulted/challenged/reproached/mocked/expressed contempt for the people of God. It’s hard to imagine anything more intimidating!
Verse 11 says that, “When Saul and all Israel heard these words from the Philistine, then they became dismayed and they were very afraid.”
Those two Hebrew words for “dismayed” and “afraid” [יֵּחַתּוּ וַיִּרְאוּ] occur four times before this verse:
Deuteronomy 1:21 “Look, the LORD your God has set the land before you; go up and possess it, as the LORD God of your fathers has spoken to you; do not fear or be dis[may]ed.”
Deuteronomy 31:8 "And the LORD, He is the one who goes before you. He will be with you, He will not leave you nor forsake you; do not fear nor be dismayed."
Joshua 8:1 Now the LORD said to Joshua: "Do not be afraid, nor be dismayed; take all the people of war with you, and arise, go up to Ai. See, I have given into your hand the king of Ai, his people, his city, and his land.
Joshua 10:25 Then Joshua said to them, "Do not be afraid, nor be dismayed; be strong and of good courage, for thus the LORD will do to all your enemies against whom you fight." (NKJV)
And that doesn’t count the many other passages that have only one74 of those two words, or where a synonym75 for those words is used in a command not to be terrified.
Do you understand that fear and dismay are forbidden? And did you catch the grounds upon which we are not to fear? Because the LORD has set this up... because the LORD is with you… because the LORD gives victory!
Fear and dismay are attitudes that lead to stalemates and doing nothing.
Saul was the biggest man in Israel physically, and his ability in fighting was renowned. He was the logical one to engage the Philistine champion76, (in fact, Jewish tradition77 has it that Goliath actually sent his first challenge to Saul before opening it up to just any Israelite), but Saul was too afraid to take up Goliath's challenge.
“[H]erein evidently appeareth the great change and alteration that was in Saul, how the spirit of God had forsaken him, and of a valiant and couragious man, and of an heroicall spirit, he was growne to be a dastard and coward, that whereas before in one day he had slaine almost 40. thousand of the Philistims, he now is 40 days together afraid at the sight of one man.” ~Andrew Willett (perhaps quoting Pellican)
David, on the other hand, was able to act and break the stalemate because he was not intimidated or afraid because he believed God was with him! The next section of chapter 17 re-introduces us to David and his family:
David’s three oldest brothers are all with Saul in the valley of Elah preparing for a battle with the Philistines while David, the youngest son, is at home with his Dad and his sheep in Bethlehem in the hills inland from Elah. (Where the other four brothers are, nobody knows.)
But why is David back home, tending his father’s sheep in Bethlehem, if he was appointed as a court musician and armor-bearer by Saul in the previous chapter?
It is generally assumed that Saul sent David home when Saul went to battle.
He was apparently feeling well enough not to need his harpist for the time being.
Also, as I’ve noted before, although most English versions say in chapter 16 that David became Saul’s “armor-bearer,” the word translated “armor” could mean a wide range of other things, including musical instruments,
but even if was actually referring to armor, it was a practice for noblemen to have multiple armor-bearers (Joab had 10 armor-bearers, according to 2 Sam. 18:15 cf. 23:37), so Saul may have had more-experienced ones he preferred to take into battle at this time (K&D),
or perhaps the statement in chapter 16 that Saul made David his armor-bearer was zooming forward in time to after David’s exploit with Goliath, to give a second reason that would come in later as to why David was retained in Saul’s court. (Goldman)
Matthew Henry commented, “David for the present had returned to Bethlehem, and had left the court... When Saul had no further occasion to use him for the relief of his distemper... His father was… of great age, above what was usual at that time, and therefore was excused from public services, and went not in person to the wars...”
At some point during that 40-day standoff with the Philistines, David is sent on a servant’s errand to carry food to the battlefront about 14 miles78 west of Bethlehem, and also to look into the welfare of his brothers and to bring back news to his father.
David brought bread and grain to his brothers – the grain would have been roasted wheat or barley kernels, much like we eat granola today – enough to feed 10 men for a day79, but the Hebrew words in verse 18 for what David was to bring to their commanding officer and what he was to bring back home are obscure.
To his brother’s officer in charge of a thousand men (there is a Jewish tradition that this officer may have been Jonathan himself), David was to bring literally “ten cuts of milk” – perhaps ten churns full of milk? Most everyone is settled on translating it “cheese,” though.
What he was to bring back home was “news,” “assurance,” “a pledge,” or “token,” or information about “placement” or “companions,” depending on which translation you read.
Rabbi Kimchi, a Jewish commentator from 1200 AD, suggested that David was to pay off his brother’s loans if they had borrowed anything for food and supplies, and that’s the way the Puritan commentators Mathew Henry and John Gill in the 1700’s understood it, that if his brothers “had pawned any thing, he must redeem it.” However, it doesn’t seem to me that the verb לכח (which means “to take”) fits with this interpretation.
Alternately, the Vulgate from the 400’s AD suggests that David was to “observe whom they associate with, and what sort of life they lead” and basically report on how his brothers were behaving themselves.
An even older interpretation from the Jewish Targum on 1 Samuel (written before the time of Christ) explained that it meant “to bring tidings how they fare” (cf. Rashi), and that interpretation makes the most sense to me, that he was to bring back some sign of their welfare, such as a letter from them. Robert Jamieson suggested that the token would be “in the convenient form of a lock of their hair, or piece of their nail...”
Whichever it means, it gives us a little window into David’s character, for it means his father trusted him
to gather news and communicate it accurately,
and maybe also trusted him to manage possessions and keep them out of hock.
David was perceptive and honest, and his charge to look after the well-being of his brothers fits with his charge to take care of sheep. He was a shepherd, not just for the job, but because he cared about others and he wanted to make sure everyone in his charge was o.k.
David was really excited to be able to go see his big brothers at war. He woke up early, like some boys do on Christmas day out of excitement to see what's under the Christmas tree. Once he got to the army-camp, he ran all around, looking at everything:
Israel had set up a circular barricade, and the soldiers were standing behind it, prepared to fight defensively if the Philistines attacked. The Israelite army also had particular formations in which they were arranged.
The Philistine army was across the ravine. Both armies were situated on hills to give the aggressor a disadvantage of attacking while climbing uphill.
The food was kept by a "storekeeper" in the army, indicating a centralized feeding of the army rather than every man bringing food for himself.
And the men were "shouting for battle." Perhaps they were getting pep talks and were getting themselves psyched up for fighting by yelling. Or it may mean that they did not want to have a single combatant fight Goliath, but that they wanted to fight together as an army.
Perhaps there was parleying with the enemy, perhaps some recruiting and training of more soldiers, maybe even some skirmishing, but the main thing the story points us to is the challenges and insults from Goliath every morning and evening, and it is one of these speeches that captures David’s full attention and calls him into action.
Some people think that when David asked in v.26, “What will be done concerning the man who is going to kill this Philistine?” that he was wondering how big a reward was being offered by Saul, but he had already just been told that in v.25. There is no indication that David was motivated by anything but zeal for God’s reputation to fight Goliath.
Saul was indeed offering the reward of becoming his son-in-law and being given a lot of money and being exempt from paying taxes, and becoming nobility-class, but when he comes before Saul, David doesn’t mention any of these things at all, and in his conversation with the soldiers around v.26, he only mentions Goliath’s reproach against God’s people as a motivation.
I think what David was saying in v.26 was, “Aren’t we doing something about [sending] the man that Goliath is asking for? Because if our army doesn’t have plans in place, I’ll volunteer.”80
What is it that motivates you to action? Is it earthly rewards or the glory of God?
David asks in v.26–"Who is this uncircumcised Philistine that he should disgrace the armies of the living GOD?" Quite a different outlook on things he has. The rest of the men were just trying to ignore Goliath's taunts, while David took it personally that he would blaspheme God.
In our culture today, are we grieved when a movie-star takes the name of our Lord in vain or when a professor denies His existence, or when a radical group makes fun of Christians?
David did not passively ignore it, because he wanted "all the earth to know that there IS a God in Israel" (v.46-47). Oh God, help us to be just as zealous and courageous for the glory of Your Name as David was!
Now, David’s question, if it means what I think it means, needles his big brother. “One of y’all is considering going out to be that man to fight Goliath, right?” Well no, not really. And Eliab was embarrassed by his own fear of volunteering to be that man.
Perhaps Eliab was already jealous because he was passed over when David got anointed, and now David had a place in the court close to Saul, whereas Eliab was just one of a thousand soldiers in the army under a commander.
So, as is often the case, the one who feels ashamed protects himself by casting accusations, projecting his own weaknesses upon the person who is making him feel ashamed.
His accusation that David negligently left the sheep without a shepherd and came to the battlefront for selfish reasons reveals to us that Eliab would have abandoned his responsibilities and gone to the battlefield for his own entertainment, which is why he thought to accuse David of it.81
David, however, only came because his Dad commanded him to, and David had responsibly recruited a shepherd to fill in for him while he was gone, so the accusation was false.
Now, there is only one thing more intimidating than a giant and that is… a big brother!
“what have I now done? David’s question suggests that Eliab’s scoldings were not an infrequent experience.” ~Goldman
But David didn't let his brothers' rebuke dampen his zeal.
There are always going to be brothers and sisters in Christ who will see us stepping out in faith to further God’s kingdom and who will accuse us of impure motives – or at least use worldly wisdom to discourage us from taking the course of faith God would have us take.
We need to be careful about judging other people’s motives; it’s all-too-easy to project our sinful motives on others and condemn them to make ourselves feel better, and totally miss the truth of their situation.
David’s answer in v.29, “What have I done now? Isn’t this the issue82?” (literally: “is it not a word?”) seems to be a refusal to get sidetracked with defending himself. The issue at hand, in David’s mind, is the vindication of the shame which Goliath is bringing upon God’s people, so, instead of sassing his big brother back, he keeps on inquiring as to whether anybody has any plans to combat Goliath.
“Eliab... would rather that Goliath should triumph over Israel than that David should be the man that should triumph over him… The more threatening the church's enemies are, the more forbearing her friends should be with one another… [David] would not be driven off from his thoughts of engaging the Philistine by the ill-will of his brother. Those that undertake great and public services must not think it strange if they be discountenanced and opposed by those from whom they had reason to expect support and assistance; but must humbly go on with their work, in the face not only of their enemies' threats, but of their friends' slights and suspicions.” ~Matthew Henry
Well, I’m going to have to pause the story for now, but I hope you will consider the attitudes that David brought to the table to break the stalemate:
He kept focused on God’s glory and didn’t get distracted defending himself against his brother’s false accusations.
He wasn’t willing to put up with Goliath’s insults against God and God’s people.
And he was not afraid because be believed God had set things up, God was with him, and God would give victory.
We left off last time with David’s arrival at the Israelite army camp on the western border of Judah, hearing the challenge of the Philistine champion Goliath to one-on-one combat, and eagerly asking all his fellow-countrymen what they were going to do about it.
It became evident to David that none of his fellow countrymen had plans to answer Goliath’s challenges, which were not only an affront to the national pride of Israel but insulting to the God of Israel. The general sentiment seems to have been, “Well, why don’t you do something about it?”
And so in v.32, David finds himself standing before King Saul, offering his services to fight Goliath, saying, “Let no man’s heart fail on account of him! Your servant will go and fight with this Philistine.”
Saul did not think this was a good idea. He saw David as a young servant-boy with no experience in warfare, and therefore not a good match for an experienced warrior like Goliath. Naturally, Saul tries to talk David out of the idea, but Saul does not have anyone else willing to wipe out this insult to God and His people, so David continues to ask for the responsibility, hoping to encourage the hearts of all his people by his faith in God.
What was David thinking? Did he really think he could kill their champion, or was he just talking big? Well, he says that, "Yahweh ... will deliver me from the hand of this Philistine." He believed that God was real and that God would help him subdue this giant who had denigrated God's Name and His people. That takes FAITH! But he had to talk Saul into it.
The Puritan Andrew Willett, my favorite commentator on the books of Samuel, noted that, “David useth three reasons to perswade Saul, that he should ouercome the Philistim:
first, from his former experience, in that he had in the defense of his flocke83 slaine a Lyon and a beare:
secondly, he buildeth upon God's covenant, he was circumcised, and so within God's covenant and protection; the other was uncircumcised, and so a straunger from the covenant:
thirdly, from the sin and blasphemie of Goliath, for the which the Lord would be revenged of him.”
Willet went on to qualify the first reason, saying that just because you’ve had a couple of successes doesn’t necessarily mean you should take on the same challenge again.
The mere fact that David had conquered a bear and a lion would not be enough reason for him to go up against Goliath.
Earlier in the book of Judges, chapter 20, the Benjamites won two battles against the other tribes of Israel, but that didn’t mean it was God’s will for them to fight a third battle against their fellow-countrymen, and God made sure they were licked for it.
Likewise, Sampson got the best of Deliliah’s Philistine friends several times, but it didn’t mean he could successfully defend himself against them after he let her break his Nazarite vow and cut his hair. (Judges 16)
Experience shouldn’t be the sole factor in deciding to take up a challenge, but if we put our experience together with our calling, and if our endeavor is in line with God’s word, then we can have reasonable confidence like David did, and in general, we can trust in God’s deliverance when we are doing His will, as the Apostle Paul said in 2 Corinthians 1:10 “Who delivered us from so great a death, and doth deliver vs: in whom we trust, that yet hereafter he will deliver us…” (Geneva Bible)
In v.37, David gave the glory to God for his deliverance from the lion and the bear, and he argues that since God was with him then, God will be with him now. This is sound reasoning in the absence of evidence to the contrary, and is something we can do ourselves.
Remember times when God rescued you in the past, in order to encourage your faith that He will save you now and in the future.
The Apostle Paul also did this in the midst of a trial for his life before Ceasar. He wrote in in 2 Tim. 4:17-18 “But the Lord stood with me and strengthened me, so that the message might be preached fully through me, and that all the Gentiles might hear. Also I was delivered out of the mouth of the lion. And the Lord will deliver me from every evil work and preserve me for His heavenly kingdom. To Him be glory forever and ever. Amen!” (NKJV)
The flip-side of David’s argument is that his Philistine opponent had no such assurance of God’s blessing and presence, because there was no covenant between Goliath and God, no gracious relationship of holiness signified by the Old Testament surgical procedure of circumcision.
“As David holdeth the Philistim to be without defense, beeing uncircumcised, so he doth encourage himself because he was circumcised, and so within God's covenant.” ~Willett
Of course, it is not the bare symbol of relationship with God which should reassure us, but the reality itself of a holy relationship with God, but it is legitimate to remind yourself when you are having to defend yourself against a non-Christian, “I am a baptized Christian, a member of the body of Christ, and they are not. God promises to help and care for me, but God isn’t going to help and care for them.”
These arguments were apparently convincing to King Saul, and he gives his blessing to David. Saul knew that Yahweh was no longer with him, but he hopes that Yahweh will be with this lad.84 So...
The Biblical account is not specific enough to tell whether it was
Saul’s personal armor that was offered to David85,
or whether it was armor out of Saul’s armory (which might have fit David better)86,
or whether it was some other article of clothing, which the Hebrew word could allow for (K&D). The same word is used in the next chapter to describe the article that Jonathan gave David (Willett).
At any rate, the Hebrew words for the bronze helmet and armor/breastplate with which Saul outfitted David are the same words describing Goliath’s outfit.
David seems to have politely considered Saul’s offer, and perhaps David was even tempted for a moment to think that these would make him safe so he wouldn’t have to trust God so much, but it’s not long before he takes them off, explaining that he had “not proved/tested/used” these things. He had not gotten adequate training in using them, and his body was not conditioned to to fight with these things.
Have you ever been tempted to use a worldly means that other people recommended to you, thinking it would be more powerful than the power of God in some area of conflict?
Maybe it’s the belief that secular counseling and psychology would work better than God’s word,
or maybe it’s the belief that hiring a lawyer will work better than asking God to intervene for you.
Such worldly means are not necessarily wrong and evil, but when we rely upon them as a substitute for trusting God, that’s where the problem lies.
2 Cor. 10:3-5 “For though we walk in the flesh, we do not war according to the flesh. For the weapons of our warfare are not carnal but mighty in God for pulling down strongholds, casting down arguments and every high thing that exalts itself against the knowledge of God, bringing every thought into captivity to the obedience of Christ...” (NKJV)
So, David chose to go out in his shepherd’s garb, with a staff, a sling, and a pouch full of rocks.
Some scholars suggest that the five stones were just to have backups in case he missed (Willett, Jamieson),
but I think that the number five has more significance. 2 Samuel 21 and 1 Chronicles 20 speak of four others, who, like Goliath were sons of a giant from Gath, at least one - and likely all - of whom were Goliath’s brothers. I think David chose five stones because he had his eye on all five giants!
It sounds like Goliath didn't even notice David until he was relatively close. David had crossed the stream at the midpoint between the Israelite and Philistine lines before Goliath acknowledged him. They must have been close enough to size each other up, but not close enough for their weapons to be in-range.
Our text says that Goliath immediately “despised” David because he was young and handsome. Pride seems to have been a vice of Goliath, and pride often leads to despising other people, especially those younger than you, and David was likely around 20 years old87.
Goliath’s question is interesting, “Am I a dog that you come at me with sticks?”
I suspect that that Goliath felt like he was not being taken seriously by the Israelites and that they had sent a boy out to foil his plans for a real duel88. To engage with this shepherd-boy might mean he couldn’t fight like he was used to, and it also meant that the Israelites could claim that it wasn’t a fair fight if he killed an unarmed boy. This may have been Goliath’s way of complaining about this situation.
The first-century historian Josephus - and also the ancient Greek Septuagint translation of this passage - mention a zinger from David which is not in the modern Hebrew tradition, in response to Goliath’s question, “Am I a dog…?” They have David replying, “Nope. You’re worse than a dog!”
Now, this was not just a battle between two men, but a contest between the gods of two nations. Both Goliath and David recognized this and spoke of their gods in their speeches which framed their duel. Goliath cursed David by his gods.
Now, giants are generally portrayed as stupid in modern movies, but this one had a quick wit and was always giving out derogatory taunts. How frightening to be the sole recipient of those taunts, knowing that he wasn't kidding and really WAS going to squash David like a bug and leave his dead body to be dishonored by being eaten by wild animals – the implication being that after Goliath got done with him, the Philistines would finish off all the rest of the Israelites so that there would be nobody left to give David’s body a decent burial.
But David must have remembered that the curses Goliath swore were harmless because they were sworn in the name of Goliath's gods rather than in the name of Yahweh! Besides, as God told Abraham in Gen. 12, "He who curses you I will curse!"
I’ve read several missionary biographies in which the witchdoctor puts a curse on a believer in Jesus, and the whole village expects the Christian to die from the curse because they have seen the power of evil that their witchdoctor wields, but to their amazement, they discover that curses don’t work on Christians. (The latest one I read was from one of my seminary classmates who is developing a church near a voodoo temple in Haiti.)
Do you really believe that “You are from God, little children, and you are a conqueror, because the One [God who is] in you is greater than he who is in the world”? (1 John 4:4)
The mere fact that unbelievers have laid out their narrative of what your future will be, does not mean that their narrative actually is what the future will be. Christians have a different narrative. And it’s not an ending we made up in our heads, like theirs is; our belief about what will happen in the future is dictated to us by the God who is in control of history and who actually has the power to make the future happen.
We don’t have to accept the secular humanist (and Satanic) narrative that the culture war has been lost and that Christianity is dying out and that we all might as well get used to the new world order.
We can speak God’s narrative right back at them that Jesus is coming to judge this world and to throw the liars and sexually immoral and unbelievers into the lake of fire and establish a new world in which righteousness dwells for everyone who trusts Him to save them.
We have a counter-narrative for the future which comes from God Himself, and it is true; it’s not wishful thinking like the pagans’ ideas for the future are. Like David, we should share our counter-narrative of history with the enemies of Christ.
David frames his counter-narrative with emphatic pronouns in v.45 which draw a sharp contrast between his position and Goliath’s position.
“Your weapons are a sword, a spear, and a javelin; my weapon is the God named Yahweh whom you have insulted, and who isn’t going to let you get away with it.
“Our God is not to be trifled with, so He will empower me to strike you down and destroy your army so that all the earth may know that there is a God in Israel, and that the God of Israel controls the outcome of every war, so it doesn’t matter whether you have more swords and spears, because it’s not swords and spears that win battles, it is God’s favor.”
David also calls Goliath’s bluff that the Philistines would become Israel’s subjects if David won. He allows that after he kills Goliath, the Philistines will not submit, but that the army of Israel will have to fight and kill them.
David’s motive in all this was to bring glory to God. “I want the whole world to discover Israel’s God!”
When you bring God into the discussion, you raise the stakes, because then the world knows this is about God, and that gives God more opportunity to display His glory.
I think this is the case even in matters of civil politics. We should not leave God out of our arguments at city hall and school board meetings and legislative sessions any more than we should leave God out of our conversations with our friends and family.
The Christian under God personally does not reason from a strictly secular point of view or from mere natural law; we use God’s word – God’s law.
I wonder if sometimes God does not act impressively because Christians have not put His reputation on the line.
Now, how about David's evangelism strategy? Preach and kill! Seriously, I don’t want to hear of anybody trying that strategy on campus evangelism outreaches! This was a combat commanded by God under Moses and Joshua and approved of by David’s civil authority, King Saul.
David runs up and takes a shot at Goliath with his sling.
“The sling consisted of a double rope with a thong, probably of leather, to receive the stone. The slinger held a second stone in his left hand.” ~ Robert Jamieson (JFB)
And slingers were capable of great accuracy. In Judges 20:16, it speaks of Benjamites who could hit a target no wider than a human hair, and never miss.
But are slingshots really capable of penetrating a human skull? You better believe it!
Diodorus Siculus describes, in ancient Latin battle accounts of the Baleares, that slingshots were used which could “break in pieces shields, helmets, and all kinds of armour” (Bibliothec. l. 5. p. 298, quoted by John Gill)
I witnessed firsthand how powerful a slingshot can be when I was a student in the dorms at Covenant College. During Spring Break, some guys who were up to no good used a slingshot to launch water balloons from the parking lot over the top of our four-story dorm building onto the field on the other side of the building, but when I returned from Spring Break, I discovered that one of those water balloons had not been launched quite high enough, and it had smashed through the window of my third-story dorm-room, and it hit so hard that it blasted shards of glass from our window fifteen feet across the room and embedded them into the oak door on the other side of the room! How do I know it was a water balloon? Because what was left of the balloon was also on the floor of my dorm.
The ancient Greek Septuagint claims that the stone not only went through Goliath’s skull but also through Goliath’s bronze helmet89 before penetrating his forehead. As forceful as a slingshot can be, I still wouldn’t be surprised if God Himself increased the velocity of David's missile that felled Goliath.
It’s curious to me that after such a stunning blow to the forehead, Goliath fell forwards onto his face rather than backwards onto his back90. The logical implication is that Goliath was leaning forward when the impact occurred, perhaps due to just having thrown his spear? (If so, it wouldn’t be the last spear that David successfully dodged; Saul would later give him more practice at that.)
Now, when Goliath bit the dust, I'm sure everyone was stunned and stared with their mouths gaping. God gave David the presence of mind to take advantage of the lull and saw off Goliath's head with the giant's own sword – the stone may have only rendered Goliath unconscious, so this ensured that his enemy would be dead, and once the head was severed, it gave David a trophy to prove inescapably to anyone who had not watched the duel that he had indeed won it. God turned the enemy’s own weapons against him.
“See how frail and uncertain life is, even when it thinks itself best fortified, and how quickly, how easily, and with how small a matter, the passage may be opened for life to go out and death to enter. Goliath himself has not ‘power over the spirit to retain the spirit’ (Eccl. 8:8). ‘Let not the strong man glory in his strength, nor the armed man in his armour.’ See how God resists the proud and pours contempt upon those that bid defiance to him and his people. None ever hardened his heart against God and prospered… David's victory over Goliath was typical of the triumphs of the son of David over Satan and all the powers of darkness, whom he spoiled, and ‘made a show of them openly’ (Col. 2:15), and we through Him are ‘more than conquerors.’” ~Matthew Henry
So much depends upon the attitude of a group of people. Israel now had a psychological advantage after David’s conquest of their champion, but more importantly, the Israelites’ faith in God was rekindled by David’s proof of God’s presence with them, so they fought and won against the Philistines, chasing them all the way back to their Philistine cities of Gath and Ekron on the Mediterranean coast.91 Josephus, the first century historian, said that 30,000 Philistines were thus killed and twice as many wounded92.
The comment that David took Goliath’s head to Jerusalem is interesting, because Jerusalem was a Canaanite93 city at that time, although David would conquer it before long (2 Sam. 5).
Is it possible that David already had designs on Jerusalem and wanted to strike the fear of God into the Jebusites there by posting Goliath’s head for them to see? (Henry, Gill, Tsumura94)
Another possibility is that David kept the head as a trophy to remind himself that all his battles belonged to the LORD, and so David brought it with him when he moved to Jerusalem some time later. In that case, this statement would be jumping forward in time, perhaps to the time of the historian who wrote this part of 1 Samuel, to give the ultimate ending-point, from the writer’s perspective, to the narrative of Goliath.95
Goliath’s gear, says v. 54, went into David’s tent. This also is curious, because David was just running an errand to the battlefront, so it doesn’t make sense that he would have had a tent there. And the next time we encounter Goliath’s sword, it is at the tabernacle, not in David’s possession, but if Goliath’s stuff was put in the tabernacle, it wouldn’t have been called “David’s tent,” because the tabernacle didn’t belong to David96.
One solution would be to put Goliath’s armor with David wherever he slept that night and the sword of Goliath with whatever priests the army had, who would have brought the sword back to Nob with them.97
Another way to solve the riddle would be to see this also as the contemporary end of a story arc about Goliath’s armor, in which the writer of the story lived in Jerusalem after David had been made king (and after David had moved the tabernacle to Jerusalem), in which case, he might be speaking of the Davidic phase of the tabernacle as “David’s tent,” and that way, the priests could have kept the armor of Goliath on display all along and brought it along with them when they moved the tabernacle to Jerusalem. (Willett)
Anyway, King Saul was duly impressed with David’s victory, and he asked his cousin (who was the army commander), “Abner, who is this dude’s father?” Now, you would think that Saul would have recognized David, who had been his personal musician and armor-bearer, and that Saul would know who his father was because he had already sent messengers to Jesse to ask for David to serve in his court (16:19). So why does he ask whose son David is?
Unbelieving Critical scholars98 answer that the last four verses in this chapter are not found in the oldest manuscripts (such as the Dead Sea Scrolls and the Septuagint manuscripts), so they say that this question from Saul was made up later by someone who didn’t realize it would conflict with the rest of scripture. But that’s a cop-out. There are better explanations which still preserve the integrity of God’s word.
Perhaps David had been gone from the court for long enough during adolescence that his stature and appearance and voice had changed such that Saul did not recognize him.99
Alternately, Saul may have known the bare fact of Jesse’s name, but may have been asking for more family information – for he had promised favors to the “father’s house” of the victor. The phrase, “when he had finished speaking with Saul,” which opens chapter 18 could indicate that more conversation concerning David’s family occurred than the little bit that was recorded (K&D).
Another possibility is that Saul and Abner, being national-level leaders, had interacted with so many thousands of persons over the years that they simply couldn’t remember where this boy had come from100.
I can certainly relate to that. I was at a wedding a little over a week ago where there were lots of people whose faces I recognized - and whose names I once knew, but it had been a year or more since I had talked to many of them, so I couldn’t remember their names, and I did exactly what Saul did; I asked people standing next to me to remind me of those other folks’ names so I could greet them by name later on! Unfortunately, Abner was in the same boat; he probably paid even less attention to the court servants than Saul did, because he was the army general.
I bet Jesse was one happy father to hear what his son had done!
To know that my teenage son was so zealous for the glory of God would absolutely thrill me – and, of course his victory would too!
But consider, what kind of parenting would be required to raise children like that? Are we willing to instill in the next generation the faith, discipline, and knowledge they will need?
May God bless us with the privilege of having sons and daughters who are strong and victorious and zealous for the glory of His Name on this earth.
What David said is true: “the battle belongs to the LORD.”
Our attitude should be, “What will edify the body of Christ?” We should say with David, “Let no man’s heart may fail on account of this latest challenge to the people of God; I’m confident I can face it down with God’s help.”
Are there any of the Lord’s battles which He has brought to your attention as challenges that you should meet?
Maybe it’s a sin in your own life,
maybe it’s a stubborn attitude in your child,
or a co-worker with a profane mouth,
or a government that needs reforming,
or an unreached people group on the other side of the world that needs the Gospel
Do you believe that this battle belongs to the LORD and that He will see you through and give deliverance?
Are you bringing God into the conversation so that He will get the glory for the victory?
May God give us faith, courage, and victory like He gave David!
|
LXX |
Brenton |
DRB |
KJV |
NAW |
MT |
1 |
καὶ συνάγουσιν ἀλλόφυλοι τὰς παρεμβολὰς αὐτῶν εἰς πόλεμον καὶ συνάγονται εἰς Σοκχωθ τῆς Ιουδαίας καὶ παρεμβάλλουσιν ἀνὰ μέσον Σοκχωθ καὶ ἀνὰ μέσον Αζηκα ἐν ΕφερμεμLP |
And the Philistines gather their armies to battle, and gather themselves to Socchoth of Judaea, and encamp between Socchoth and Azeca Ephermen. |
Now the Philistines gathering together their troops to battle, assembled at Socho of Juda, and camped between Socho and Azeca in the border[s] of Dommim. |
Now the Philistines gathered together their armies to battle, and were gathered together at Shochoh, which belongeth to Judah, and pitchedLQ between Shochoh & Azekah, in Ephesdammim. |
1 Presently, the Philistines mobilized their positions for combat, and they mobilized at Sokoh, which belongs to Judah, and they took a position between Sokoh and Azeqah, in Ephes-dammim. |
וַיַּאַסְפוּ פְלִשְׁתִּים אֶת-מַחֲנֵיהֶם, לַמִּלְחָמָה, וַיֵּאָסְפוּ, שֹׂכֹהLR אֲשֶׁר לִיהוּדָה; וַיַּחֲנוּ בֵּין-שׂוֹכֹה וּבֵין-עֲזֵקָהLS, בְּאֶפֶס דַּמִּיםLT. |
2 |
καὶ
Σαουλ καὶ οἱ
ἄνδρες Ισραηλ
συνάγονται
καὶ παρεμβάλλουσιν
ἐν τῇ κοιλάδι
|
And Saul and the men of Israel gather together, and they encamp in the valley X X, and set the battle in array against X the Philistines. |
And
Saul and the |
And Saul and the men of Israel were gathered together, and pitched by the valley of Elah, and set the battle in array against XLV the Philistines. |
2 So Saul and each man of Israel mobilized themselves and took a position in the valley of Elah, and they formed battle ranks to encounter the Philistines. |
וְשָׁאוּל וְאִישׁ-יִשְׂרָאֵל נֶאֶסְפוּ, וַיַּחֲנוּ בְּעֵמֶק הָאֵלָה; וַיַּעַרְכוּ מִלְחָמָה, לִקְרַאת פְּלִשְׁתִּים. |
3 |
καὶ ἀλλόφυλοι ἵστανται ἐπὶ τοῦ ὄρους ἐνταῦθα καὶ Ισραηλ ἵσταται ἐπὶ τοῦ ὄρους ἐνταῦθα καὶ ὁ αὐλὼνLW ἀνὰ μέσον αὐτῶν |
And the Philistines stand on the mountain on one [side], and Israel stands on the mountain on the other [side], and the valley was between them. |
And
the Philistines stood on |
And
the Philistines stood on |
3 Now, the Philistines were standing at one slope from this [valley], and Israel was standing at that slope from this [valley], and the ravine was between them. |
וּפְלִשְׁתִּים עֹמְדִים אֶל-הָהָר, מִזֶּה, וְיִשְׂרָאֵל עֹמְדִים אֶל-הָהָר, מִזֶּה; וְהַגַּיְאLY, בֵּינֵיהֶם . |
4 |
καὶ
ἐξῆλθεν ἀνὴρ
|
And
there went forth a |
And
there went out a man |
And there went out a champion out of the campX of the Philistines, named Goliath, of Gath, whose height was six cubits and a span. |
4 Then the middle-man came out from the position of the Philistines. His name was Goliath from Gath. His height was {four} cubits plus a span, |
וַיֵּצֵא אִישׁ-הַבֵּנַיִםMB מִמַּחֲנוֹתMC פְּלִשְׁתִּים, גָּלְיָת שְׁמוֹ מִגַּת: גָּבְהוֹ, שֵׁשׁMD אַמּוֹת וָזָרֶת. |
5 |
καὶ περικεφαλαία XME ἐπὶ τῆς κεφαλῆς αὐτοῦ καὶ θώρακα ἁλυσιδωτὸνMF αὐτὸς ἐνδεδυκώς καὶ ὁ σταθμὸς τοῦ θώρακος αὐτοῦ πέντε χιλιάδες σίκλων χαλκοῦ [καὶ σιδήρου]MG |
And he had a X helmet upon his head, and he wore a breastplate of chain armour; and the weight of his breastplate was five thousand shekels of brass [and iron]. |
And he had a helmet of brass upon his head, and he was clothed with a coat of mail with scales, and the weight of his coat of mail was five thousand sicles of brass: |
And he had an helmet of brass upon his head, and he was armedMH with a coat of mailMI; and the weight of the coat was five thousand shekels of brass. |
5 and a helmet of bronze was upon his head. With scale armor he was clad, and the weight of the body-armor was 5,000 shekels of bronze. |
וְכוֹבַע נְחֹשֶׁת עַל-רֹאשׁוֹ, וְשִׁרְיוֹן קַשְׂקַשִּׂיםMJ הוּא לָבוּשׁ; וּמִשְׁקַל, הַשִּׁרְיוֹן--חֲמֵשֶׁת-אֲלָפִים שְׁקָלִים, נְחֹשֶׁת.MK |
6 |
καὶ κνημῗδες χαλκαῗ ἐπάνω τῶν σκελῶν αὐτοῦ καὶ ἀσπὶςML χαλκῆ ἀνὰ μέσον τῶν ὤμων αὐτοῦ |
And greaves of MMbrass were upon his legs, and a brazen target was between his shoulders. |
And [he had] greaves of brass on his legs, and a buckler of brass [covered] his shoulders. |
And [he had] greaves of brass upon his legs, and a targetMN of brass between his shoulders. |
6 And there were bronze shin-guards on his legs, and a bronze javelin [slung] between his shoulders. |
וּמִצְחַת נְחֹשֶׁת, עַל-רַגְלָיו; וְכִידוֹן נְחֹשֶׁתMO, בֵּין כְּתֵפָיו. |
7 |
καὶ ὁ κοντὸςMP τοῦ δόρατος αὐτοῦ ὡσεὶ μέσακλονMQ ὑφαινόντων καὶ ἡ λόγχηMR αὐτοῦ ἑξακοσίων σίκλωνMS σιδήρου καὶ ὁ αἴρων τὰ ὅπλαMT αὐτοῦ προεπορεύετο αὐτοῦ |
And the staff of his spear was like a weaverX’s beam, and the spear’s head was formed of six hundred shekels of iron; and his armour-bearer went before him. |
And the staff of his spear was like a weaverX's beam, and the head of his spear weighed six hundred sicles of iron: and his armourbearer went before him. |
And the staff of his spear was like a weaverX's beam; and his spear's head weighed six hundred shekels of iron: and one bearing a shield went before him. |
7 Moreover, the shaft of his spear was furrowed like weavings, and the tip of his spear was 600 shekels of iron! There was also the man who carried his full-body-shield walking before him. |
וחֵץMU חֲנִיתוֹ, כִּמְנוֹרMV אֹרְגִים, וְלַהֶבֶת חֲנִיתוֹ, שֵׁשׁ-מֵאוֹת שְׁקָלִים בַּרְזֶל; וְנֹשֵׂא הַצִּנָּה, הֹלֵךְ לְפָנָיו. |
8 |
καὶ
ἔστη καὶ ἀνεβόησεν
εἰς τὴν παράταξιν
Ισραηλ
καὶ εἶπεν αὐτοῗς
τί ἐκπορεύεσθε
παρατάξασθαι
πολέμῳ
ἐξ ἐναντίας
[ἡμῶν]
οὐκ
ἐγώ εἰμι X
ἀλλόφυλος
καὶ ὑμεῗς |
And
he stood and cried to the armyX
of Israel, and said to them, Why are ye come
forth to set
yourselves
in battle array
against [us]? Am not I |
And
standing he cried out to the bands of
Israel, and said to them: Why are you come out prepared
to fight? am not I |
And
he stood and cried unto the armiesMY
of Israel, and said unto them, Why are ye come out to set
your battle in
array? am not I |
8 And he stood and called out to the ranks of Israel and said to them, “Why are y’all coming out to form battle ranks? Is it not so that I am The Philistine, and y’all are servants to Saul? Choose for yourselves a man, and led him come down to me. |
וַיַּעֲמֹד, וַיִּקְרָא אֶל- מַעַרְכֹת יִשְׂרָאֵל, וַיֹּאמֶר לָהֶם, לָמָּה תֵצְאוּ לַעֲרֹךְ מִלְחָמָה: הֲלוֹאMZ אָנֹכִי NAהַפְּלִשְׁתִּי, וְאַתֶּם עֲבָדִים לְשָׁאוּל--בְּרוּ-לָכֶם אִישׁ, וְיֵרֵד אֵלָי. |
9 |
καὶ ἐὰν δυνηθῇ πρὸς ἐμὲ πολεμῆσαιNB καὶ ἐὰν πατάξῃ με καὶ ἐσόμεθα ὑμῗν εἰς δούλους ἐὰν δὲ ἐγὼ δυνηθῶ X X καὶ πατάξω αὐτόν X ἔσεσθε ἡμῗν εἰς δούλους καὶ δουλεύσετε ἡμῗν |
And if he shall be able to fight against me, and shall smite me, then will we be your servants: but if I should prevail X X and smite him, X ye shall be our servants, and serve us. |
If he be able to fight with me, and kill me, X we will be servants to you: but if I prevail against him, and kill him, X you shall be X X servants, and shall serve us. |
If he be able to fight with me, and to kill me, then will we be your servants: but if I prevail against him, and kill him, then shall ye be our servants, and serve us. |
9 If he is successful in combat with me – that is, if he strikes me down, then we shall become as servants to y’all, but if it’s me who is successful over him – that is, if I strike him down, then y’all shall become as servants to us, and y’all shall serve us!” |
אִם-יוּכַל לְהִלָּחֵם אִתִּי, וְהִכָּנִי--וְהָיִינוּ לָכֶם, לַעֲבָדִים; וְאִם- אֲנִי אוּכַל-לוֹ, וְהִכִּיתִיו--וִהְיִיתֶם לָנוּ לַעֲבָדִים, וַעֲבַדְתֶּם אֹתָנוּ. |
10 |
καὶ εἶπεν ὁ ἀλλόφυλος [ἰδοὺ] ἐγὼ ὠνείδισα τὴν παράταξιν Ισραηλ σήμερον ἐν τῇ ἡμέρᾳ ταύτῃ δότε μοι ἄνδρα καὶ μονομαχήσομεν ἀμφότεροιNC |
And the Philistine said, [Behold,] I have defied the armies of Israel this very day: give me a man, and we will both of us fight in single combat. |
And the Philistine said: I have defied the bands of Israel X this day: Give me a man, and let him fight with [me hand to hand]. |
And the Philistine said, I defy the armies of Israel X this day; give me a man, that we may fight together. |
10 The Philistine also said, “As for me, I insult the ranks of Israel this day! Give me a man and let’s engage in combat together.” |
וַיֹּאמֶר, הַפְּלִשְׁתִּי, אֲנִי חֵרַפְתִּיND אֶת- מַעַרְכוֹת יִשְׂרָאֵל, הַיּוֹם הַזֶּה; תְּנוּ-לִי אִישׁ, וְנִלָּחֲמָה יָחַד. |
11 |
καὶ ἤκουσεν Σαουλ καὶ πᾶς Ισραηλ τὰ ῥήματα τοῦ ἀλλοφύλου ταῦτα καὶ ἐξέστησαν καὶ ἐφοβήθησαν σφόδρα |
And Saul and all Israel heard these words of the Philistine, and they were dismayed, and greatly terrified. |
And Saul and all the Israelites hearing these words of the Philistine were dismayed, and greatly afraid. |
When Saul and all Israel heard those words of the Philistine, they were dismayed, and greatly afraid. |
11 When Saul and all Israel heard these words from the Philistine, then they became dismayed and they were very afraid. |
וַיִּשְׁמַע שָׁאוּל וְכָל-יִשְׂרָאֵל, אֶת- דִּבְרֵי הַפְּלִשְׁתִּי הָאֵלֶּה; וַיֵּחַתּוּ וַיִּרְאוּ, מְאֹד. {פ} |
12 |
Now
David was the son of that
Ephrathite of Bethlehem Juda [before mentioned], whose
name was Isai, who had eight sons, and was an old man in the days
of Saul, |
Now David was the son of that Ephrathite of Bethlehemjudah, whose name was Jesse; and he had eight sons: and the man went among menNG for an old man in the days of Saul. |
12 Now, David was the son of a certain Ephrathite man from Bethlehem of Judah, and his name was Jesse. And he had eight sons, and, during the days of Saul he advanced among the men to be an elder. |
וְדָוִד בֶּן-אִישׁ אֶפְרָתִי הַזֶּהNH, מִבֵּית לֶחֶם יְהוּדָה, וּשְׁמוֹ יִשַׁי, וְלוֹ שְׁמֹנָה בָנִיםNI; וְהָאִישׁ בִּימֵי שָׁאוּל, זָקֵן בָּא בַאֲנָשִׁיםNJ. |
||
13 |
|
|
And
|
And the three eldest sons of Jesse went [and] followed Saul to the battle: and the names of his three sons that went to the battle were Eliab the firstborn, and next unto him Abinadab, & the third Shammah. |
13 And the three oldest sons of Jesse had gone and followed after Saul to the battle; the names of his three sons who went to the battle were: Eliab the firstborn, and Abinidab his second, and Shammah the third. |
וַיֵּלְכוּ שְׁלֹשֶׁת בְּנֵי-יִשַׁי, הַגְּדֹלִים--הָלְכוּNK אַחֲרֵי-שָׁאוּל, לַמִּלְחָמָה; וְשֵׁם שְׁלֹשֶׁת בָּנָיו, אֲשֶׁר הָלְכוּ בַּמִּלְחָמָהNL --אֱלִיאָב הַבְּכוֹר וּמִשְׁנֵהוּ אֲבִינָדָב, וְהַשְּׁלִשִׁי שַׁמָּה. |
14 |
|
|
But David X was the youngest. So the three eldest having followed Saul, |
And David X was the youngest: and the three eldest followed Saul. |
14 (But as for David, he was the youngest.) Anyway, the three oldest followed after Saul, |
וְדָוִד, הוּא הַקָּטָן; וּשְׁלֹשָׁה, הַגְּדֹלִים, הָלְכוּ, אַחֲרֵי שָׁאוּל.ס |
15 |
|
|
X David went, and returned from Saul, to feed his father's flock at Bethlehem. |
But David went and returned from Saul to feedNM his father's sheep at Bethlehem. |
15 but David was going and returning from attending Saul to shepherd his father’s flock at Bethlehem. |
וְדָוִד הֹלֵךְ וָשָׁבNN, מֵעַל שָׁאוּל, לִרְעוֹת אֶת-צֹאן אָבִיו, בֵּית-לָחֶם. |
16 |
|
|
Now the Philistine came out morning and evening, and presented himself forty days. |
And the Philistine drew nearNO morning and evening, and presented himselfNP forty days. |
16 Meanwhile, for 40 days, the Philistine approached each morning and evening and took his station. |
וַיִּגַּשׁ הַפְּלִשְׁתִּי, הַשְׁכֵּם וְהַעֲרֵב; וַיִּתְיַצֵּב, אַרְבָּעִים יוֹם. {פ} |
17 |
|
|
And Isai said to David his son: Take for thy brethren an ephi of X frumenty, and these ten loaves, and run to the camp to thy brethren. |
And
Jesse said unto David his son, Take now for thy brethren an ephah
of this parched cornNQ,
and these ten loaves, and runNR
to the camp |
17 Presently, Jesse said to David his son, “Please take a bushel of this granola and ten of these bread-loaves, and run [them] over to the army-position for your brothers. |
וַיֹּאמֶר יִשַׁי לְדָוִד בְּנוֹ, קַח-נָא לְאַחֶיךָ אֵיפַת הַקָּלִיא הַזֶּה, וַעֲשָׂרָה לֶחֶם, הַזֶּה; וְהָרֵץ הַמַּחֲנֶה, לְאַחֶיךָ. |
18 |
|
|
And
carry these ten little cheese[s] to the tribune X: and go see thy
brethren, if they are well: and learn
with whom they are |
And carry these ten X cheese[s] unto the captainNS of [their] thousand, and look how thy brethren fare, and take their pledgeNT. |
18 Also bring these ten churns of milk to the officer over their thousand. And visit your brothers for peace, and get their good news. |
וְאֵת עֲשֶׂרֶת חֲרִצֵי הֶחָלָבNU, הָאֵלֶּה, תָּבִיא, לְשַׂר-הָאָלֶף; וְאֶת-אַחֶיךָ תִּפְקֹד לְשָׁלוֹם, וְאֶת- עֲרֻבָּתָםNV תִּקָּח. |
19 |
|
|
But
Saul, and they, and all the |
Now Saul, and they, and all the men of Israel, were in the valley of Elah, fighting with the Philistines. |
19 Now, Saul and they and all the men of Israel are in the Valley of Elah, at war with the Philistines.” |
וְשָׁאוּל וְהֵמָּהNW וְכָל-אִישׁ יִשְׂרָאֵל, בְּעֵמֶק הָאֵלָהNX; נִלְחָמִיםNY, עִם- פְּלִשְׁתִּים. {ס} |
20 |
|
|
David therefore arose in the morning, and gave the charge of the flock to the keeper: and went away loaded as Isai had commanded him. And he came to the [place of] MagalaNZ, and to the army, which was going out to X fight, and shouted for the battle. |
And
David rose up early in the morning, and left the sheep with a
keeper, and tookOA,
and went, as Jesse had commanded him; and he came to the trenchOB,
as the host was going forth to the |
20 Then David got up early in the morning and left the flock with a guardian and loaded up and went just as Jesse had commanded him, and he came to the circuit when the force was going out to the line and they were cheering about the battle. |
וַיַּשְׁכֵּם דָּוִד בַּבֹּקֶר, וַיִּטֹּשׁ אֶת- הַצֹּאן עַל-שֹׁמֵר, וַיִּשָּׂא וַיֵּלֶךְ, כַּאֲשֶׁר צִוָּהוּ יִשָׁי; וַיָּבֹא, הַמַּעְגָּלָהOD, וְהַחַיִל הַיֹּצֵא אֶל- הַמַּעֲרָכָה, וְהֵרֵעוּ בַּמִּלְחָמָה. |
21 |
|
|
For
Israel had put themselves in array,
and the Philistines who stood
against |
For Israel and the Philistines had put the battle in array, army against X army. |
21 Then Israel formed ranks, and the Philistines matched rank to rank. |
וַתַּעֲרֹךְ יִשְׂרָאֵל וּפְלִשְׁתִּים, מַעֲרָכָה לִקְרַאת מַעֲרָכָה. |
22 |
|
|
And David leaving the vessels which he had brought, under the care of the keeper of the baggage, ran to the place of the battle and asked if [all things] went well with his brethren. |
And David left his carriage in the hand of the keeper of the carriageOE, and ran into the armyOF, and came and salutedOG his brethren X X. |
22 David, meanwhile, left the supplies that were on him in the hand of the supplies-guard and ran toward the line and came and asked for peace to his brothers. |
וַיִּטֹּשׁ דָּוִד אֶת- הַכֵּלִים מֵעָלָיו, עַל- יַד שׁוֹמֵר הַכֵּלִים, וַיָּרָץ, הַמַּעֲרָכָה; וַיָּבֹאOH, וַיִּשְׁאַל לְאֶחָיו לְשָׁלוֹם. |
23 |
|
|
And
as he talked with them, that |
And as he talked with them, X behold, there came up the champion, the Philistine of Gath, Goliath by name, out of the armies of the Philistines, and spake according to the same words: and David heard them. |
23 Now, while he was speaking with them, look, the middle-man (His name was Goliath the Philistine) from Gath was coming up out of the ranks of the Philistines, and he said those same words, and David heard. |
וְהוּא מְדַבֵּר עִמָּם, וְהִנֵּה אִישׁ הַבֵּנַיִםOI עוֹלֶה גָּלְיָת הַפְּלִשְׁתִּי שְׁמוֹ מִגַּת ממערותOJ פְּלִשְׁתִּים, וַיְדַבֵּר, כַּדְּבָרִים הָאֵלֶּה; וַיִּשְׁמַע, דָּוִד. |
24 |
|
|
And all the X Israelites when they saw the man, X fled from his face, X fearing him exceedingly. |
And
all the |
24 And when everybody from Israel saw the man, then they fled from his presence and they were very frightened. |
וְכֹל אִישׁ יִשְׂרָאֵל, בִּרְאוֹתָם אֶת-הָאִישׁ; וַיָּנֻסוּ, מִפָּנָיו, וַיִּירְאוּ, מְאֹד. |
25 |
|
|
And some one of Israel said: Have you seen this man that is come up, for he is come up to defy Israel. And the man that shall slay him, the king will enrich with great riches, and will give him his daughter, and will make his father's house free [from tribute] in Israel. |
And
the |
25 And each man of Israel said, “Have y’all seen this man coming up? For sure, he’s coming up in order to insult Israel! But it’s going to happen that the man who strikes him down, the king will give him the greatest wealth and will give [in marriage] his daughter to him, and he will make his father’s house free in Israel. |
וַיֹּאמֶר אִישׁ יִשְׂרָאֵל, הַרְּאִיתֶם הָאִישׁ הָעֹלֶה הַזֶּה -כִּי לְחָרֵףOL אֶת-יִשְׂרָאֵל, עֹלֶה; וְהָיָה הָאִישׁ אֲשֶׁר-יַכֶּנּוּ יַעְשְׁרֶנּוּ הַמֶּלֶךְ עֹשֶׁר גָּדוֹל, וְאֶת- בִּתּוֹ יִתֶּן-לוֹ, וְאֵת בֵּית אָבִיו, יַעֲשֶׂה חָפְשִׁיOM בְּיִשְׂרָאֵל. {פ} |
26 |
|
|
And
David spoke to the men that stood by him, saying: What shall be
|
And David spake to the men that stood by him, saying, What shall be done to the man that killeth this Philistine, and taketh away the reproachON from Israel? for who is this uncircumcised Philistine, that he should defyOO the armies of the living God? |
26 So David spoke to the men standing with him, saying, “What is going to be done about the man who is going to strike this Philistine and turn away insult from upon Israel? For who is this uncircumcised Philistine that he should insult the ranks of the Living God?” |
וַיֹּאמֶר דָּוִד, אֶל- הָאֲנָשִׁים הָעֹמְדִים עִמּוֹ לֵאמֹר, מַה- יֵּעָשֶׂה לָאִישׁ אֲשֶׁר יַכֶּה אֶת-הַפְּלִשְׁתִּי הַלָּז, וְהֵסִיר חֶרְפָּה מֵעַל יִשְׂרָאֵל: כִּי מִי, הַפְּלִשְׁתִּי הֶעָרֵל הַזֶּה, כִּי חֵרֵף, מַעַרְכוֹת אֱלֹהִים חַיִּים. |
27 |
|
|
And
the people answered him |
And the people answered him after this manner, saying, So shall it be done to the man that killeth him. |
27 And the people spoke to him according to this statement, saying, “Thus it shall be done for the man who strikes him down.” |
וַיֹּאמֶר לוֹ הָעָם, כַּדָּבָר הַזֶּה לֵאמֹר: כֹּה יֵעָשֶׂה, לָאִישׁ אֲשֶׁר יַכֶּנּוּ. |
28 |
|
|
Now
when Eliab his eldest brother heard this, when he was speaking
with |
And Eliab his eldest brother heard when he spake unto the men; and Eliab's anger was kindled against David, and he said, Why camest thou down hither? and with whom hast thou left those few sheep in the wilderness? I know thy prideOP, and the naughtinessOQ of thine heart; for thou art come down that thou mightest see the battle. |
28 But Eliab, his oldest brother, heard it while he was talking to the men, and Eliab’s anger blazed toward David, and he said, “For what reason did you come down? And with whom did you leave that little flock in the wilderness? As for me, I know your insolence and the badness belonging to your heart, for it was in order to see the combat that you came down!” |
וַיִּשְׁמַע אֱלִיאָב אָחִיו הַגָּדוֹל, בְּדַבְּרוֹ אֶל- הָאֲנָשִׁים; וַיִּחַר- אַף אֱלִיאָב בְּדָוִד וַיֹּאמֶר לָמָּה-זֶּה יָרַדְתָּ, וְעַל-מִי נָטַשְׁתָּ מְעַט הַצֹּאן הָהֵנָּה בַּמִּדְבָּר--אֲנִי יָדַעְתִּי אֶת- זְדֹנְךָ וְאֵת רֹעַ לְבָבֶךָ, כִּי לְמַעַן רְאוֹת הַמִּלְחָמָה יָרָדְתָּ. |
29 |
|
|
And David said: What have I done? is there not cause to speak? |
And David said, What have I now done? Is there not a causeOR? |
29 Yet David said, “What have I done now? Isn’t this the issue?” |
וַיֹּאמֶר דָּוִד, מֶה עָשִׂיתִי עָתָּה; הֲלוֹא, דָּבָר הוּא. |
30 |
|
|
And he turned a little aside from him to another: and said the same word. And the people answered him X as X before. |
And he turned from him toward another, and spake after the same manner: and the people answered him X again after the former manner. |
30 Then he stepped around from being next to him to get in front of another, and he talked about this statement, and the people repeated a statement like the first statement. |
וַיִּסֹּב מֵאֶצְלוֹ אֶל- מוּל אַחֵר, וַיֹּאמֶר כַּדָּבָר הַזֶּה; וַיְשִׁבֻהוּ הָעָם דָּבָר, כַּדָּבָר הָרִאשׁוֹן. |
|
LXX |
Brenton |
DRB |
KJV |
NAW |
MT |
31 |
|
|
And the words which David spoke were heard, and were rehearsed before Saul. 32 And when he was brought to him, |
And when the words were heard which David spake, they rehearsedOS them before Saul: and he sent for him. |
31 Now, the words which David had spoken were overheard and communicated in front of Saul, so he recruited him. |
וַיִּשָּׁמְעוּ, הַדְּבָרִים, אֲשֶׁר, דִּבֶּר דָּוִד; וַיַּגִּדוּ לִפְנֵי-שָׁאוּל, וַיִּקָּחֵהוּOT. |
32 |
καὶ
εἶπεν Δαυιδ
πρὸς Σαουλ
μὴ [δὴ] συμπεσέτω
ἡ καρδία |
And
David said to Saul, Let not,[ I pray thee], the heart of [my] |
X
|
And David said to Saul, Let no man's heart fail because of him; thy servant will go and fight with this Philistine. |
32 Then David said to Saul, “Let no man’s heart fail on account of him! Your servant will go and fight with this Philistine.” |
וַיֹּאמֶר דָּוִד אֶל- שָׁאוּל, אַל-יִפֹּל לֵב-אָדָם עָלָיו; עַבְדְּךָ יֵלֵךְ, וְנִלְחַם עִם- הַפְּלִשְׁתִּי הַזֶּה. |
33 |
καὶ εἶπεν Σαουλ πρὸς Δαυιδ οὐ μὴ δυνήσῃ πορευθῆναι πρὸς τὸν ἀλλόφυλον τοῦ πολεμεῗν μετ᾽ αὐτοῦ ὅτι παιδάριον εἶ σύ καὶ αὐτὸς ἀνὴρ πολεμιστὴς ἐκ νεότητος αὐτοῦ |
And Saul said to David, Thou wilt not in anywise be able to go against this Philistine to fight with him, for thou art a mere youth, and he a man of war from his youth. |
And Saul said to David: Thou art not able to withstand this Philistine, nor to fight against him: for thou art but a boy, but he is a warrior from his youth. |
And Saul said to David, Thou art not able to go against this Philistine to fight with him: for thou art but a youth, and he a man of war from his youth. |
33 But Saul said to David, “You are not able to go against this Philistine to start a fight with him because you are a youth. whereas he has been a man of war since his youth!” |
וַיֹּאמֶר שָׁאוּל אֶל- דָּוִד, לֹא תוּכַל לָלֶכֶת אֶל- הַפְּלִשְׁתִּי הַזֶּה, לְהִלָּחֵם, עִמּוֹ: כִּי-נַעַר אַתָּה, וְהוּא אִישׁ מִלְחָמָה מִנְּעֻרָיו.ס |
34 |
καὶ εἶπεν Δαυιδ πρὸς Σαουλ ποιμαίνων ἦν ὁ δοῦλός σου τῷ πατρὶ αὐτοῦ ἐν τῷ ποιμνίῳ καὶ ὅταν ἤρχετο ὁ λέων καὶ ἡ ἄρκος καὶ ἐλάμβανεν πρόβατον ἐκ τῆς ἀγέλης |
And David said to Saul, Thy servant was tending the flock for his father; and when a lion came and a she-bear, and took a sheep out of the flock, |
And David said to Saul: Thy servant kept his father's sheep, and there came a lion, or a bear, and took a ram out of the midst of the flock: |
And David said unto Saul, Thy servant kept his father's sheep, and there came a lion, and a bear, and took a lamb out of the flock: |
34 Then David said to Saul, “Your servant has been a shepherd for his father with his flock. When the lion came (or the bear) and picked up a sheep from the group, |
וַיֹּאמֶר דָּוִד אֶל- שָׁאוּל, רֹעֶה הָיָה עַבְדְּךָ לְאָבִיוOV בַּצֹּאן; וּבָא הָאֲרִי וְאֶת- הַדּוֹב, וְנָשָׂא שֶׂהOW מֵהָעֵדֶר. |
35 |
καὶ ἐξεπορευόμην ὀπίσω αὐτοῦ καὶ ἐπάταξα αὐτὸν καὶ ἐξέσπασα ἐκ τοῦ στόματος αὐτοῦ καὶ εἰ ἐπανίστατο ἐπ᾽ ἐμέ καὶ ἐκράτησα τοῦ φάρυγγοςOX αὐτοῦ καὶ ἐπάταξα καὶ ἐθανάτωσα αὐτόν |
then I went forth after him, and smote him, and drew the spoil out of his mouth: and as he rose up against me, then I caught hold of his throat, and smote him, and slew him. |
And
I pursued after |
And I went out after him, and smote him, and delivered it out of his mouth: and when he arose against me, I caught him by his beard, and smote him, and slew him. |
35 I then went out after it and struck it and rescued it from its mouth, and when it reared up over me, I gripped it by its mane and I struck it down and killed it! |
וְיָצָאתִי אַחֲרָיו וְהִכִּתִיו, וְהִצַּלְתִּיOY מִפִּיו; וַיָּקָם עָלַי—וְהֶחֱזַקְתִּי OZ בִּזְקָנוֹ, וְהִכִּתִיו וַהֲמִיתִּיו. |
36 |
καὶ τὴν ἄρκον ἔτυπτεν ὁ δοῦλός σου καὶ τὸν λέοντα καὶ ἔσται ὁ ἀλλόφυλος X ὁ ἀπερίτμητος ὡς ἓν τούτων οὐχὶ πορεύσομαι καὶ πατάξω αὐτὸν καὶ ἀφελῶ σήμερον ὄνειδος ἐξ Ισραηλ διότι τίς ὁ ἀπερίτμητος οὗτος ὃς ὠνείδισεν παράταξιν θεοῦ ζῶντος |
Thy servant smote both the lion and the bear, and the X uncircumcised Philistine shall be as one of them: shall I not go and smite him, and remove this day a reproach from Israel? For who is this uncircumcised one, who has defied the armyX of the living God? |
[For I] thy servant have killed both a lion and a bear: and this uncircumcised Philistine shall be [also] as one of them. I will go now, and take away the reproach of the people: for who is this uncircumcised Philistine, who hath dared to curse the armyX of the living God? |
Thy
servant slew both the lion and the
bear: and this uncircumcised Philistine shall be as one of them,
|
36 Your servant has struck down both the lion and the bear, and this uncircumcised Philistine will be like one of them! {Shall I not go and strike him down today and get rid of the insult against Israel? For who is this uncircumcised man who} has insulted the ranks of the living God?!” |
גַּם אֶת-הָאֲרִי גַּם-הַדֹּב, הִכָּה עַבְדֶּךָ; וְהָיָה הַפְּלִשְׁתִּי הֶעָרֵל הַזֶּה, כְּאַחַד מֵהֶם, כִּי חֵרֵף, מַעַרְכֹת אֱלֹהִים חַיִּים. {ס} |
37 |
X X X κύριος ὃς ἐξείλατό με ἐκ χειρὸς τοῦ λέοντος καὶ ἐκ χειρὸς τῆς ἄρκου αὐτὸς ἐξελεῗταί με ἐκ χειρὸς τοῦ ἀλλοφύλου [τοῦ ἀπεριτμήτου] τούτου καὶ εἶπεν Σαουλ πρὸς Δαυιδ πορεύου καὶ ἔσται κύριος μετὰ σοῦ |
X X X The Lord who delivered me out of the paw of the lion and out the paw of the bear, he will deliver me out of the hand of this [uncircumcised] Philistine. And Saul said to David, Go, and the Lord shall be with thee. |
And David said: The Lord who delivered me out of the paw of the lion, and out of the paw of the bear, he will deliver me out of the hand of this Philistine. And Saul said to David: Go, and the Lord be with thee. |
David said moreover, The Lord that delivered me out of the paw of the lion, and out of the paw of the bear, he will deliver me out of the hand of this Philistine. And Saul said unto David, Go, and the Lord be with thee. |
37 Moreover, David said, “Yahweh, who rescued me from the control of the lion and from the control of the bear, He Himself will rescue me from the control of this Philistine.” So Saul said to David, “Go, and may Yahweh be with you!” |
וַיֹּאמֶר, דָּוִד, יְהוָה אֲשֶׁר הִצִּלַנִי מִיַּד הָאֲרִי וּמִיַּד הַדֹּב, הוּא יַצִּילֵנִי מִיַּד הַפְּלִשְׁתִּי הַזֶּה; {ס} וַיֹּאמֶר שָׁאוּל אֶל-דָּוִד לֵךְ,PB וַיהוָה יִהְיֶה עִמָּךְ. |
38 |
καὶ ἐνέδυσεν Σαουλ τὸν Δαυιδ μανδύανPC καὶ περικεφαλαίαν χαλκῆν περὶ τὴν κεφαλὴν αὐτοῦ X X X X |
And Saul clothed David with a military coat, and put his brazen helmet on his head X X X X. |
And Saul clothed David with his garments, and put a helmet of brass upon his head, and armed him with a coat of mail. |
And Saul armed David with his armourPD, and he put an helmet of brass upon his head; also he armed him with a coat of mailPE. |
38 And Saul outfitted David with his own uniform and gave him a bronze helmet upon his head and outfitted him with a breastplate. |
וַיַּלְבֵּשׁ שָׁאוּל אֶת- דָּוִד מַדָּיוPF, וְנָתַן קוֹבַע נְחֹשֶׁת עַל- רֹאשׁוֹ; וַיַּלְבֵּשׁ אֹתוֹ, שִׁרְיוֹןPG. |
39 |
καὶ
ἔζωσενPH
τ |
And
|
And
David having girded
his sword upon his armour, began
to try if he [could] walk [in armour:] for he was not
accustomed to it. And David said to
Saul: I cannot go thus, for I am not used
to it. And |
And David girdedPJ his sword upon his armour, and he assayedPK to go; for he had not provedPL it. And David said unto Saul, I cannot go with these; for I have not proved them. And David put them off him. |
39 Then David strapped on his sword over his uniform and he made a trial of walking, for he had not tested them out, but David said to Saul, “I’m not able to walk in these because I have not tested them out.” So David declined from them being on him, |
וַיַּחְגֹּר דָּוִד אֶת- חַרְבּוֹ מֵעַל לְמַדָּיו וַיֹּאֶלPM לָלֶכֶת, כִּי לֹא- נִסָּה, וַיֹּאמֶר דָּוִד אֶל-שָׁאוּל לֹא אוּכַל לָלֶכֶת בָּאֵלֶּה, כִּי לֹא נִסִּיתִי; וַיְסִרֵם דָּוִד, מֵעָלָיו. |
40 |
καὶ ἔλαβεν τὴν βακτηρίαν αὐτοῦ ἐν τῇ χειρὶ αὐτοῦ καὶ ἐξελέξατο ἑαυτῷ πέντε λίθους λείους ἐκ τοῦ χειμάρρουPN καὶ ἔθετο αὐτοὺς ἐν τῷ καδίῳPO τῷ ποιμενικῷ τῷ ὄντι αὐτῷ εἰς συλλογὴνPP καὶ σφενδόνην αὐτοῦ ἐν τῇ χειρὶ αὐτοῦ καὶ προσῆλθεν πρὸς τὸν ἄνδρα τὸν ἀλλόφυλον |
And he took his staff in his hand, and he chose for himself five smooth stones out of the brook, and put them in the shepherd’s scrip which he had for his store, and his sling was in his hand; and he approached the Philistine. |
And he took his staff, [which he had always] in his hand[s]: and chose him five smooth stones out of the brook, and put them into the shepherd's scrip, which he had with him, and [he took] a sling in his hand, and went forth against the Philistine. |
And he took his staff in his hand, and chose him five smooth stones out of the brook, and put them in a shepherd's bag which he had, even in a scripPQ; and his sling was in his hand: and he drew nearPR to the Philistine. |
40 and he took his staff in his hand. Then he chose for himself five smooth stones from the creek, and he placed them in the shepherds gear which was on him – that is, in his yalqut, and his sling was in his hand, and he approached toward the Philistine. |
וַיִּקַּח מַקְלוֹ בְּיָדוֹ, וַיִּבְחַר-לוֹ חֲמִשָּׁה חַלֻּקֵי-אֲבָנִים מִן-הַנַּחַל וַיָּשֶׂם אֹתָם בִּכְלִי הָרֹעִים אֲשֶׁר-לוֹ PSוּבַיַּלְקוּטPT--וְקַלְעוֹ בְיָדוֹ; וַיִּגַּשׁ, אֶל- הַפְּלִשְׁתִּי. |
41 |
|
And the Philistine came on, and drew nigh against David, and his armourbearer before him. |
And the Philistine came on and drew near unto David; and the man that bare the shield [went] before him. |
41 Meanwhile the Philistine kept walking and drew near to David (along with the man carrying the full-body-shield in front of him), |
וַיֵּלֶךְ, הַפְּלִשְׁתִּי, הֹלֵךְ וְקָרֵב, אֶל- דָּוִד; וְהָאִישׁ נֹשֵׂא הַצִּנָּה, לְפָנָיו. |
|
42 |
καὶ εἶδεν Γολιαδ X X τὸν Δαυιδ καὶ ἠτίμασενPV αὐτόν ὅτι αὐτὸς ἦν παιδάριον καὶ αὐτὸς πυρράκης μετὰ κάλλους ὀφθαλμῶν |
And Goliath saw X X David, and despised him; for he was a lad, and ruddy, with a fair countenance. |
And when the Philistine looked, and beheld David, he despised him. For he was a young man, ruddy, and of a comely countenance. |
And when the Philistine looked about, and saw David, he disdained him: for he was [but] a youth, and ruddy, and of a fair countenance. |
42 and the Philistine peered and saw David, and he despised him because he was a youth and ruddy with a handsome look. |
וַיַּבֵּט הַפְּלִשְׁתִּי וַיִּרְאֶה אֶת-דָּוִד, וַיִּבְזֵהוּ: כִּי-הָיָה נַעַר, וְאַדְמֹנִי עִם-יְפֵה מַרְאֶהPW. |
43 |
καὶ
εἶπεν ὁ ἀλλόφυλος
πρὸς Δαυιδ
[ὡσεὶ] κύων ἐγώ
εἰμι ὅτι σὺ ἔρχῃ
ἐπ᾽ ἐμὲ ἐν ῥάβδ |
And
the Philistine said to David, Am I [as] a dog, that thou comest
against me with |
And
the Philistine said to David: Am I a dog, that thou comest to me
with |
And the Philistine said unto David, Am I a dog, that thou comest to me with stavesPY? And the Philistine cursed David by his gods. |
43 So the Philistine said to David, “Am I a dog that you come to me with staves?!” and the Philistine cursed David by his gods. |
וַיֹּאמֶר הַפְּלִשְׁתִּי, אֶל-דָּוִד, הֲכֶלֶב אָנֹכִי, כִּי-אַתָּה בָא-אֵלַי בַּמַּקְלוֹת; וַיְקַלֵּל הַפְּלִשְׁתִּי אֶת-דָּוִד, בֵּאלֹהָיו. |
44 |
καὶ
εἶπεν ὁ ἀλλόφυλος
πρὸς Δαυιδ
δεῦρο πρός με
καὶ δώσω τὰς
σάρκας σου
τοῗς πετεινοῗς
τοῦ οὐρανοῦ
καὶ τοῗς κτήνεσιν
τῆς |
And
the Philistine said to David, Come to me, and I will give thy
flesh to the birds of the air, and to the beasts of the |
And
he X said to David: Come to me, and I will give thy flesh to the
birds of the air, and to the beasts of the |
And the Philistine said to David, Come to me, and I will give thy flesh unto the fowls of the air, and to the beasts of the field. |
44 And the Philistine said to David, “Come to me, and I will give your flesh to the birds of the heavens and to the beasts of the {earth}! |
וַיֹּאמֶר הַפְּלִשְׁתִּי, אֶל-דָּוִד: לְכָה אֵלַי--וְאֶתְּנָה אֶת- בְּשָׂרְךָ, לְעוֹף הַשָּׁמַיִם וּלְבֶהֱמַת הַשָּׂדֶהPZ. {ס} |
45 |
καὶ εἰπεν Δαυιδ πρὸς τὸν ἀλλόφυλον σὺ ἔρχῃ πρός με ἐν ῥομφαίᾳ καὶ ἐν δόρατι καὶ ἐν ἀσπίδι κἀγὼ πορεύομαι πρὸς σὲ ἐν ὀνόματι κυρίου σαβαωθ θεοῦ παρατάξεως Ισραηλ ἣν ὠνείδισας [σήμερον] |
And David said to the Philistine, Thou comest to me with sword, and with spear, and with shield; but I come to thee in the name of the Lord God of hosts of the army of Israel, which thou hast defied [this day]. |
And David said to the Philistine: Thou comest to me with a sword, and with a spear, and with a shield: but I come to thee in the name of the Lord of hosts, the God of the armies of Israel, which thou hast defied. |
Then said David to the Philistine, Thou comest to me with a sword, and with a spear, and with a shieldQA: but I come to thee in the name of the Lord of hosts, the God of the armies of Israel, whom thou hast defied. |
45 Then David said to the Philistine, “You are coming to me with a sword and with a spear and with a javelin, but I am coming to you with the name of Yahweh of hosts, the God of the ranks of Israel, whom you have insulted. |
וַיֹּאמֶר דָּוִד, אֶל- הַפְּלִשְׁתִּי, אַתָּה בָּא אֵלַי, בְּחֶרֶב וּבַחֲנִית וּבְכִידוֹן; וְאָנֹכִי בָא-אֵלֶיךָ, בְּשֵׁם יְהוָה צְבָאוֹת, אֱלֹהֵי מַעַרְכוֹת יִשְׂרָאֵל, אֲשֶׁר חֵרַפְתָּ. |
46 |
καὶ ἀποκλείσει σε κύριος σήμερον εἰς τὴν χεῗρά μου καὶ ἀποκτενῶ σε καὶ ἀφελῶ τὴν κεφαλήν σου ἀπὸ σοῦ καὶ δώσω τὰ κῶλά [σου καὶ τὰ κῶλα] παρεμβολῆς ἀλλοφύλων ἐν ταύτῃ τῇ ἡμέρᾳ τοῗς πετεινοῗς τοῦ οὐρανοῦ καὶ τοῗς θηρίοις τῆς γῆς καὶ γνώσεται πᾶσα ἡ γῆ ὅτι ἔστιν θεὸς ἐν Ισραηλ |
And the Lord shall deliver thee this day into my hand; and I will slay thee, and take away thy head from off thee, and will give [thy limbs and] the limbs of the army of the Philistines this day to the birds of the sky, and to the wild beasts of the earth; and all the earth shall know that there is a God in Israel. |
This day, and the Lord will deliver thee into my hand, and I will slay thee, and take away thy head from thee: and I will give the carcasses of the army of the Philistines this day to the birds of the air, and to the beasts of the earth: that all the earth may know that there is a God in Israel. |
This day will the Lord deliver thee into mine hand; and I will smite thee, and take thine head from thee; and I will give the carcases of the host of the Philistines this day unto the fowls of the airQB, and to the wild beasts of the earth; that all the earth may know that there is a God in Israel. |
46 This day, Yahweh will enclose you in my hand, and I will strike you down, and I will remove your head from off of you, and I will give the corpse of the Philistine position this day to the birds of the sky and to the beasts of the earth, and all the earth will know that there is a God who belongs to Israel. |
הַיּוֹם הַזֶּה יְסַגֶּרְךָ יְהוָה בְּיָדִי וְהִכִּיתִךָ, וַהֲסִרֹתִי אֶת- רֹאשְׁךָ מֵעָלֶיךָ, וְנָתַתִּי פֶּגֶרQC מַחֲנֵה פְלִשְׁתִּים הַיּוֹם הַזֶּה, לְעוֹף הַשָּׁמַיִם וּלְחַיַּת הָאָרֶץ; וְיֵדְעוּ, כָּל- הָאָרֶץ, כִּי יֵשׁ אֱלֹהִים, לְיִשְׂרָאֵל. |
47 |
καὶ
γνώσεται πᾶσα
ἡ ἐκκλησία
αὕτη ὅτι οὐκ
ἐν ῥομφαίᾳ καὶ
δόρατι σῴζει
κύριος ὅτι τοῦ
κυρίου ὁ πόλεμος
καὶ παραδώσει
κύριος ὑμᾶς
εἰς χεῗρ |
And all this assembly shall know that the Lord delivers not by sword or spear, for the battle is the Lord’s, and the [Lord] will deliver you into our hand[s]. |
And
all this assembly shall know, that the Lord saveth not with sword
and spear: for it is |
And all this assembly shall know that the Lord saveth not with sword and spear: for the battle is the Lord's, and he will give you into our hand[s]. |
47 And all this assembly will know that it is not with sword or spear that Yahweh saves, for the battle belongs to Yahweh, and He will give y’all into our hands.” |
וְיֵדְעוּ כָּל-הַקָּהָל הַזֶּה, כִּי-לֹא בְּחֶרֶב וּבַחֲנִית יְהוֹשִׁיעַ יְהוָה: כִּי לַיהוָה הַמִּלְחָמָה, וְנָתַן אֶתְכֶם בְּיָדֵנוּ. ס |
48 |
καὶ X X ἀνέστη ὁ ἀλλόφυλος καὶ ἐπορεύθη X X εἰς συνάντησιν Δαυιδ X X X X X X |
And X X the Philistine arose and went X X to meet David. X X X X X X |
And when the Philistine arose and was coming, and drew nigh to meet David, David made haste, and ran to the fight to meet the Philistine. |
And it came to pass, when the Philistine arose, and came, and drew nigh to meet David, that David hastened, and ran toward the army to meet the Philistine. |
48 So it was that the Philistine got ready and came and got close enough to engage David, while David hurried and ran toward the ranks to engage the Philistine. |
וְהָיָה כִּי-קָםQE הַפְּלִשְׁתִּי, וַיֵּלֶךְ וַיִּקְרַב לִקְרַאת דָּוִד; וַיְמַהֵר דָּוִד, וַיָּרָץ הַמַּעֲרָכָהQF לִקְרַאת הַפְּלִשְׁתִּי. |
49 |
καὶ ἐξέτεινεν Δαυιδ τὴν χεῗρα αὐτοῦ εἰς τὸ κάδιον καὶ ἔλαβεν ἐκεῗθεν λίθον ἕνα καὶ ἐσφενδόνησεν καὶ ἐπάταξεν τὸν ἀλλόφυλον ἐπὶ τὸ μέτωπον αὐτοῦ καὶ διέδυ ὁ λίθος [διὰ τῆς περικεφαλαίας] εἰς τὸ μέτωπον αὐτοῦ καὶ ἔπεσεν ἐπὶ πρόσωπον αὐτοῦ ἐπὶ τὴν γῆν |
And David stretched out his hand to his scrip, and took thence a stone, and slang it, and smote the Philistine on his forehead, and the stone penetrated [through the helmet] into his forehead, and he fell upon his face to the ground. |
And he put his hand into his scrip, and took a stone X X, and cast it [with the sling], and [fetching it about] struck the Philistine in the forehead: and the stone was fixed in his forehead, and he fell on his face upon the earth. |
And David put his hand in his bag, and took thence a stone, and slang it, and smote the Philistine in his forehead, that the stone sunk into his forehead; and he fell upon his face to the earth. |
49 Then David reached his hand into his gear and got a stone out of it, and he slung it and struck the Philistine on his forehead. And the stone sank into his forehead, and he fell upon his face to the ground. |
וַיִּשְׁלַח דָּוִד אֶת- יָדוֹ אֶל-הַכֶּלִי, וַיִּקַּח מִשָּׁם אֶבֶן וַיְקַלַּע, וַיַּךְ אֶת- הַפְּלִשְׁתִּי, אֶל- מִצְחוֹ; וַתִּטְבַּע הָאֶבֶן בְּמִצְחוֹ, וַיִּפֹּל עַל-פָּנָיו אָרְצָה. |
50 |
kai ekrataiwsen Dauid uper ton allofulon en th sfendonh kai en tw liqw kai epataxen ton allofulon, kai eqantwsen auton kai romfaia ouk hn en ceiri Dauid.QG |
And David prevailed over the Philistine with the sling and with the stone, and he struck the Philistine and killed him, and no sword was in David’s hand.QH |
And David prevailed over the Philistine, with a sling and a stone, and he struck, and slew the Philistine. And as David had no sword in his hand, |
So David prevailed over the Philistine with a sling and with a stone, and smote the Philistine, and slew him; but there was no sword in the hand of David. |
50 (So David was deadlier than the Philistine with the sling and with the stone, since he struck down the Philistine and killed him – there wasn’t even a sword in David’s hand!) |
וַיֶּחֱזַק דָּוִד מִן- הַפְּלִשְׁתִּי בַּקֶּלַע וּבָאֶבֶן, וַיַּךְ אֶת-הַפְּלִשְׁתִּי וַיְמִתֵהוּQI; וְחֶרֶב, אֵין בְּיַד-דָּוִד. |
51 |
καὶ
ἔδραμεν Δαυιδ
καὶ ἐπέστη ἐπ᾽
|
And
David ran, and stood upon |
X
|
Therefore David ran, and stood upon the Philistine, and took his sword, and drew it out of the sheath thereof, and slew him, and cut off his head therewith. And when the Philistines saw their championQJ was dead, they fled. |
51 Anyway, David ran forward and stood {over} the Philistine and grabbed his sword and drew it out from its sheath and killed him, that is, he cut off his head {}. And when the Philistines saw that their mighty-man was dead, they fled. |
וַיָּרָץ דָּוִד וַיַּעֲמֹד אֶלQK-הַפְּלִשְׁתִּי וַיִּקַּח אֶת-חַרְבּוֹ וַיִּשְׁלְפָהּ מִתַּעְרָהּ, וַיְמֹתְתֵהוּ, וַיִּכְרָת- בָּהּ, אֶת-רֹאשׁוֹ; וַיִּרְאוּ הַפְּלִשְׁתִּים כִּי-מֵת גִּבּוֹרָם, וַיָּנֻסוּ. |
52 |
καὶ
ἀνίστανται ἄνδρες
Ισραηλ καὶ Ιουδα
καὶ ἠλάλαξαν
καὶ κατεδίωξαν
X X ὀπίσω αὐτῶν
ἕως εἰσόδου
|
And
the men of Israel and Juda arose, and shouted and pursued the |
And
the men of Israel and Juda rising up X shouted, and pursued
[after] the Philistines till |
And the men of Israel and of Judah arose, and shouted, and pursued the Philistines, until thou come to the valleyQN, and to the gates of Ekron. And the wounded of the Philistines fell downQO by the way to Shaaraim, even unto Gath, and unto Ekron. |
52 Meanwhile, the men of Israel and Judah got up and cheered and hunted down the Philistines from their entrance to the ravine even to the gates of Ekron, such that wounded Philistines fell along the road to Shaaraim, and also as far as Gath and as far as Ekron. |
וַיָּקֻמוּ אַנְשֵׁי יִשְׂרָאֵל וִיהוּדָה וַיָּרִעוּ, וַיִּרְדְּפוּ אֶת-הַפְּלִשְׁתִּים, עַד-בּוֹאֲךָ גַיְא, וְעַד שַׁעֲרֵי עֶקְרוֹן; וַיִּפְּלוּ חַלְלֵיQP פְלִשְׁתִּים, בְּדֶרֶךְ שַׁעֲרַיִםQQ, וְעַד- גַּת, וְעַד-עֶקְרוֹן. |
53 |
καὶ
ἀνέστρεψαν
|
And
the |
And
the children of Israel
returning, after they had pursued X the Philistines, X |
And the children of Israel returned from chasing after the Philistines, and they spoiled their tents. |
53 And when the sons of Israel returned from hotly-pursuing after the Philistines, they plundered their army-camps. |
וַיָּשֻׁבוּ בְּנֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל, מִדְּלֹק אַחֲרֵי פְלִשְׁתִּים; וַיָּשֹׁסּוּ, אֶת- מַחֲנֵיהֶם. |
54 |
καὶ ἔλαβεν Δαυιδ τὴν κεφαλὴν τοῦ ἀλλοφύλου καὶ ἤνεγκεν αὐτὴν εἰς Ιερουσαλημ καὶ τὰ σκεύηQU αὐτοῦ ἔθηκεν ἐν τῷ σκηνώματι αὐτοῦ |
And David took the head of the Philistine, and brought it to Jerusalem; but he put his armour in his tent. |
And David taking the head of the Philistine X brought it to Jerusalem: but his armour he put in his tent. |
And David took the head of the Philistine, and brought it to Jerusalem; but he put his armour in his tent. |
54 Eventually, David took the head of the Philistine and brought it to Jerusalem, but he put his gear into his own tent. |
וַיִּקַּח דָּוִד אֶת- רֹאשׁ הַפְּלִשְׁתִּי, וַיְבִאֵהוּ יְרוּשָׁלִָם; וְאֶת-כֵּלָיו, שָׂם בְּאָהֳלוֹ. {ס} |
55 |
|
Now
at the time that Saul saw David going out against the
Philistines, he said to Abner the captain of the army: Of
what |
And
when Saul saw David go forth against X the Philistine, he said
unto Abner, the captain of the host, Abner, whose son is this
youth? And Abner said, As thy soul liveth, O king, I cannot |
55 Now, when Saul had watched David go out to encounter the Philistine, he had said to Abner, the general of the army, “Whose son is this young man, Abner?” And Abner had said, “May your soul live, O king! [Damned] if I know.” |
וְכִרְאוֹת שָׁאוּל אֶת-דָּוִד, יֹצֵא לִקְרַאת הַפְּלִשְׁתִּי, אָמַר אֶל-אַבְנֵר שַׂר הַצָּבָאQX, בֶּן-מִי-זֶה הַנַּעַר אַבְנֵר; וַיֹּאמֶר אַבְנֵר, חֵי-נַפְשְׁךָ הַמֶּלֶךְ אִם-יָדָעְתִּי. |
|
56 |
|
|
And the king said: Inquire thou, whose son this man is. |
And
the king said, Enquire thou whose son |
56 And the king had said, “Ask whose son this youngster is yourself!” |
וַיֹּאמֶר, הַמֶּלֶךְ: שְׁאַל אַתָּה, בֶּן- מִי-זֶה הָעָלֶםQZ. ס |
57 |
|
|
And when David was returned, after the Philistine was slain, Abner took him, and brought him in before Saul, with the head of the Philistine in his hand. |
And as David returned from the slaughterRA of the Philistine, Abner took him, and brought him before Saul with the head of the Philistine in his hand. |
57 So, as David had returned from striking down the Philistine, Abner had gotten him and brought him before the face of Saul, while the head of the Philistine was in his hand, |
וּכְשׁוּב דָּוִד, מֵהַכּוֹת אֶת- הַפְּלִשְׁתִּי, וַיִּקַּח אֹתוֹ אַבְנֵר, וַיְבִאֵהוּ לִפְנֵי שָׁאוּל; וְרֹאשׁ הַפְּלִשְׁתִּי, בְּיָדוֹ. |
58 |
|
|
And Saul said to him: Young man, of what family art thou? And David said: I am the son of thy servant Isai the Bethlehemite. |
And Saul said to him, Whose son art thou, thou young man? And David answered, I am the son of thy servant Jesse the Bethlehemite. |
58 and Saul had said to him, “Whose son are you, young man?” And David had said, “The son of your servant Jesse, the Bethlehemite.” |
וַיֹּאמֶר אֵלָיו שָׁאוּל, בֶּן-מִי אַתָּה הַנָּעַר; וַיֹּאמֶר דָּוִד, בֶּן-עַבְדְּךָ יִשַׁי בֵּית הַלַּחְמִי. |
Jonathan “had already ventured his life in the defense of God’s people,” (Willett) and when he saw the faith and courage which David showed in confronting Goliath, David won Jonathan’s immediate respect. (Jonathan had probably considered taking up Goliath's challenge himself!)
Aristotle, in his Ethics, observed that friendship requires:
First that both parties love each other (unrequited love is not a friendship),
and secondly that this mutual love be expressed between them (secret admiration is not a friendship),
then he adds that it must be altruistic: “to wish well unto a man, for his cause, not thine own”
Puritan commentator Andrew Willett added that “there is a further thing to be considered: that a friend is not to be loved for his own good, but propter deum, for God's cause.”
Such was the friendship of David and Jonathan:
both Jonathan and David respected and liked each other,
and they “professed this friendship by making a mutual league” or covenant…, and
Jonathan “yet favoured David… neglecting his own estate and the hope of the kingdome...” ~Willett
And such is the love commanded of us by Jesus and the apostles in the New Testament:
Matthew 22:37-40 And
Jesus said... "'You shall love the Lord your God with your
whole heart and with your whole soul and with your whole mind.'
This is the first and great commandment. And a second is similar to
it: 'You shall love your neighbor as yourself.' In these two
commandments is framed the whole law and the prophets.” (NAW)
Love God, and
love your neighbor as much as you love yourself.
1 Corinthians 13:1 If
I make utterance in the languages of men – even of angels,
but I do not happen to have love, I have become noise-making brass
or a cymbal sounding off. 2 And if I have prophecy and happen to
know all the mysteries and every bit of knowledge, and if I have
every bit of faith – enough to change positions of mountains,
but I do not happen to have love, I am nothing. 3 And if I doled
out all my subsistence and if I delivered my body in order that I
might be burned up, but I do not happen to have love, I get not a
single advantage. 4 Love suffers long, Love practices kindness,
Love does not envy, It does not boast, It is not puffed up, 5 It is
not rude, It does not seek its own, It is not irritable, It does
not think the bad, 6 It does not rejoice upon unrighteousness, but
rejoices together in the truth, 7 It contains all things, It
believes all things, It hopes all things, It endures all things. 8
Love never falls down, even if prophecies will be put out of
commission, even if languages will cease, even if knowledge will be
put out of commission.” (NAW)
Love
is unselfish and kind,
so it can’t be jealous or think the worst.
James 2:8 “If you really fulfill the royal law according to the Scripture, ‘You shall love your neighbor as yourself,’ you are doing well.” (ESV) How are you doing at that?
Verse 3 says that David and Jonathan “cut a covenant”
Covenants are what we might call “contracts” or “agreements” today; they are composed of words, but we have no words recorded here, so we don’t know what all the terms of this agreement were, but there was clearly friendship, brotherly-love (2 Sam. 1:26), loyalty, and trust communicated.
2 Samuel 9:1 suggests that part of their covenant was to “show kindness” to each other and to their descendants, and this is borne out in 2 Samuel 21:7, where it says, that David, “the king spared Mephibosheth, the son of Saul's son Jonathan, because of the oath of the LORD that was between them, between David and Jonathan…” (ESV)
In other words, by formalizing their friendship into a covenant, they were thinking of the generations to come after they died, promising kindness to one another. Are you thinking that far ahead with your friendships?
Now, whereas Saul’s love of David meant he “took” David for himself, Jonathan’s love for David meant that he “gave” of himself to David!
In v.4, Jonathan gives his robe and armor to David
“[T]he exchange of armour … seems to have been a common custom in very ancient times…” ~Keil & Delitzsch
In the Bible, the transfer of a garment symbolized:
a change in the priesthood from Aaron to Eleazar in Numbers 20:24ff,
a succession of prophets from Elijah to Elisha in 1 Kings 19:19ff,
and the replacement of a civil magistrate from Shebna to Eliakim in Isaiah 22:21,
so Jonathan may have intended this as a symbol of giving up his succession to the throne, but this is not stated explicitly, and it was not legally formalized. (Tsumura)
On the other hand, it may have merely been that Jonathan saw David in his shepherd’s gear and decided to give him an outfit that would be more proper for being a retainer in a king’s court and a warrior in the king’s army (M. Henry, John Gill).
Nevertheless, to give his own princely clothes and armor to David meant trusting David with his own reputation. If David did anything wrong in his personal life or said anything disrespectful to Saul, everybody would immediately assume that Jonathan approved of it, so this meant extending huge amounts of trust to David.
And for David, when he walked around wearing the prince’s uniform, it meant he was the best-equipped soldier in the army (remember that, at the end of chapter 13, Jonathan and Saul were the only Israelites who owned swords), and wearing Jonathan’s gear would associate him in people’s eyes with Jonathan; some folks might even mistake him for Jonathan!
The attitude that Jonathan had toward David can only be explained by a genuine trust in God.
He had to have wanted God’s will to be done, and he had to have believed that God wanted to exalt David.
He had to believe that the Messiah would come from David and would not be a descendant of his own.
He had to trust that God was with David and was not with his Dad. He had to believe that with all his heart and choose to support God and God’s revealed will at the expense of his own comfort and security and power.
I can’t help but be reminded of John the Baptizer, who found himself in a similar position with his cousin Jesus. In the Gospel of John, chapter 3, John’s disciples said, “Rabbi, you were the lead teacher, and that Jesus fellow was just along for the ride. You were THE Baptizer, but now He has entered into competition with you, and what’s worse, everybody is leaving you and going over to Him!” John answered, “A person cannot receive even one thing unless it is given him from heaven… (Whatever notoriety I had, I didn’t earn, it just was a gift from God, and He is under no obligation to give me more.) I am not the Christ, but I have been sent before him. (It’s not my place to seek glory; God is the one who should be glorified and we should just point people to Him! I’m not the star of this show!) The one who has the bride is the bridegroom. The friend of the bridegroom, who stands and hears him, rejoices greatly at the bridegroom's voice. Therefore this joy of mine is now complete. (I’m actually happy that my cousin is getting all the attention!) He must increase, but I must decrease.” (John 3:28-30, ESV) I must decrease.
Jesus, in turn did a similar thing
Philippians 2 tells us that He stripped Himself down to be crucified for us,
and 2 Corinthians 8:9 says, “...you know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that though He was rich, yet for your sakes He became poor, that you through His poverty might become rich.”
There’s another important point about this friendship that Keil & Delitzsch noted in their commentary on this passage, namely that, without the friendship and encouragement of Jonathan, David might not have been quite as mighty a man of God. Jonathan’s friendship “not only helped David to bear the more easily all the enmity and persecution of the king when plagued by his evil spirit, but awakened and strengthened in his soul that pure feeling of unswerving fidelity towards the king himself, which amounted even to love of his enemy, and according to the marvellous counsel of the Lord, contributed greatly to the training of David for his calling to be a king after God’s own heart.” You never know what God might use your friendship to do in the lives of others and in His big scheme of things!
Love prioritizes God’s will over our advancement, implicitly trusting that what God wants is what we should get behind and support with our lives.
But Jonathan’s father did not grasp this. Saul’s response to God’s favor upon David was the polar opposite.
Vs. 5, 13, and 15 mention David “going out” on errands and missions for Saul, leading other men from the army, and then “coming” back home successful from each venture with those same men from the army, and it says that everybody who worked with David liked him.
Humble men are easy to get along with.
We saw at the close of chapter 17 that Saul was initially pleased to welcome David the giant-slayer into his court, but Saul’s thinking changed over time, and he got to the point where he wanted to kill David.
This chapter and the previous one don’t seem to be in strict chronological order, because it presents Saul’s favorable and unfavorable attitudes sometimes side-by-side, and in places, “the consequences which reached further than the facts that gave rise to them… are appended immediately to the facts themselves” (K&D), but the development of Saul’s animosity is clear.
At some point101, perhaps days - or even weeks - after David’s victory over Goliath, after the battle had been all mopped up, and the dead buried, and the wounded tended-to, and the camp packed up, and an army victory parade organized back to the palace in Gibeah, Saul heard a song that began to bother him.
It was sung by all the wives of the soldiers who were relieved to see their husbands returning in one piece. They danced in circles to the rhythm of percussion instruments, singing back-and-forth an antiphonal chorus about how their national heroes had struck down their enemies, “Saul slew by thousands, and David by the myriads.” (Tsumura)
What bothered Saul about this song was - not so much the truth of it as - that he felt he was being compared unfavorably with David, and he was too proud (or insecure) to handle it.
Matthew Henry commented, “Proud men cannot endure to hear any praised but themselves, and think all their honour lost that goes [to another]. It is a sign that the Spirit of God has departed from men if they be peevish in their resentment of affronts, envious and suspicious of all about them, and ill-natured in their conduct; for the wisdom from above makes us quite otherwise.”
David had risen in the eyes of Israel to be the second-most-popular, and there was only one step higher possible for him, and that was to become king. As Saul lamented that there was nothing left but the kingship for David, he must have come the realization that David must be the “neighbor” who was “better” than him that Samuel had prophecied in ch. 15 would replace him as king. (Tsumura) As a result, Saul’s sense of job security evaporated.
But he trained his “eye on David” rather than on God, continuing to compare himself to another man and believing that he was worth something only as long as he performed better than that other man.
He probably remembered that the people had supported his kingship because he was bigger and taller than everybody else, so he felt that he had to continue being better than everybody else in order to keep his status.
He did not seek after God, and so he could not rest in God’s love for him, and that landed him in an endless and futile competition with other men to prove his self-worth. No wonder he felt so threatened by David!
And the realization that he could not compete with David caused him to spiral downward into self-pity rather than repent and align himself with God’s will.
Notice what happened within a day of Saul thinking like this: the evil spirit came back! Self pity opened the door for the devil to wreak even more havoc in Saul!
And self pity can quickly do the same to you, so watch out for this dangerous trend in your own heart!
Jealousy and anger open opportunities for Satan to control you, so following the admonition of Ephesians 4:26-27 “...do not let the sun go down on your anger, and give no opportunity to the devil.” (ESV)
One of the things that evil spirits do - even today - is to plant false ideas in our minds102. When we do not recognize the falsehood of these thoughts, when we accept them instead of “taking every thought captive to the obedience of Christ” (2 Cor. 10:5, KJV), these thoughts become building blocks for more false thinking (especially assumptions about other people which are not true). These ideas and assumptions then foster resentment, bitterness, and hatred, often for no good reason at all.
Saul believed that David would not respect him as king; he believed that David was secretly plotting to overthrow him,
perhaps because Saul was projecting onto David what he himself would have done,
or perhaps the evil spirit had put those thoughts into his mind and he had not challenged them as false.
But if Saul had bothered to get to know David and understand David’s thinking, he would have seen that he had a faithful subject in David who would never dream of usurping Saul’s authority as king.
Please, husbands and wives, make time to talk about what’s on your hearts, and refuse to accept unproven suspicions about one another!
Parents and children, be sure to draw close and share what’s on your minds; don’t believe every intruding thought you think about each other!
Brothers and sisters and friends, guard your hearts from entertaining thoughts of one another that have not been tested by God’s word and words of love.
“Divide and conquer” is one of the enemy’s best strategies, and it works with relentless consistency, twisting people’s thoughts until we hate the very ones who are our best allies.
I think that this, by the way, explains the statement in v.10 about Saul “prophesying” or “raving,” or, as I translated it, “spoke unnaturally.”
In the Bible, true prophecy is a “speaking forth” of the words of God, whether by immediate inspiration or by quoting already-existing Scriptures.
False prophets spoke from the inspiration of evil spirits, such as the “lying spirit” which inspired the false prophets of Micaiah’s day (1 Kings 22),
whether from the incipient thoughts planted in their minds which resulted in them believing lies and making false accusations and threats,
or perhaps even directly, as we see occasionally in the gospels when Jesus and the apostles carried on brief conversations with unclean spirits who spoke through the mouths of men and women they possessed.
This tends to agree with most Bible commentators who explained Saul’s prophecy as “madness”103
Consider your own feelings of jealousy or envy:
What triggers these feelings in you? Take the time to identify them precisely, because this will define the mental battleground for you.
The things you value which are threatened by the actions of other people are either
idols that you need to destroy in your life,
or they are areas where you don’t trust God and where you need to grow in faith.
When that co-worker always gets the awards and promotions and recognition (or, in my world, when I compare myself to preachers who are vastly more popular), if we idolize human affirmation, we will become envious and bitter and angry,
because we are valuing the wrong thing,
we are sinning by coveting what God has not given us,
we are loving human attention more than we love God.
Or, perhaps we can handle someone else getting the affirmation, but we are frightened by the practical results:
Without raises or recognition for my work, I might loose my job and not be able to support my family.
Or, without the full attention of that guy or gal, you might have to face another lonely night and miss the chance of finding true love, and so fear and resentment and despair can set in.
The antidote is faith in God, truly believing that He will not allow us to perish, that He is our good shepherd, that He will provide our daily bread and satisfy us with His goodness as we submit to Him and do His will.
When someone else’s relationship with a person we love threatens to diminish our relationship with that person we love, maybe by using up their relational time so there is less time for me, or maybe that person you love is giving to another person deeper signs of relationship than they are giving you, that dysfunctional jealous thinking can kick in.
I’ve struggled in the past with how my children take away from my relationship with my wife,
and many wives struggle with how work or ministry takes away from their relationship with their husband.
I’ve also seen brothers and sisters struggle with feelings of loss when a sibling moves out of the house or gets married.
We need to take our thoughts captive to the obedience of Christ, destroy idols and fortify faith.
Is my desire for that person’s attention inordinate?
Is it seeking to control them towards my purposes rather than loving what is best for them?
Does it interfere with my love for God?
Am I coveting something God has not seen fitting to give me?
Am I trusting God to comfort me and fulfill my personal relational needs? Can I trust Him to do that?
The vocabulary chosen by the author of 1 Samuel shows a progression in Saul’s thinking
from being “afraid” of David in v.12
to being “in awe/dread/unsettled” around him in v.15,
to being “yet more afraid” in v.29,
and finally in giving the orders for his assassination at the beginning of the next chapter. (Goldman)
The contrast in v.10 between what was “in the hands” of our main characters is interesting:
Unfortunately the ESV followed the NIV in omitting the first occurrence in v.10 of the word “hand” in the Greek and Hebrew text, where it refers to David strumming on his harp/guitar,
but all the English versions mention the “hand” of Saul fondling a spear.
The spear seems to have been Saul’s symbol of rule that he carried with him at all times, much as other kings carried a scepter.
But it is the Psalms of David’s that have won the hearts of God’s people for the last three thousand years and more.
At any rate, David had to duck or “get away” from Saul’s spear-tip on more than one occasion, but his loyalty was such that he didn’t fight back, and he didn’t stop serving Saul.104
But after that attempt on David’s life, Saul’s apprehensions must have increased all the more, because now he surely imagined David would take revenge and attempt an assassination of his own upon Saul – a completely-unfounded fear, but one which would have seemed reasonable in Saul’s state of mind. (Gill)
Saul apparently had lucid moments when he realized that murdering David could be political suicide for himself, so he took the step of making David an army captain.
I think we can infer that it was mostly to remove David from personal interaction with him. It would get David out of the palace so Saul wouldn’t have to see and hear David every day, and it would put Abner between him and David in all matters of business, for Abner was the army general, and David would now be under Abner.105
Furthermore, it would be a good political move, because it would appear to honor David for what he was good at. (And it probably made David happier too.)
Plus, as we’ll see later in the chapter, Saul wanted to expose David to greater risk of death in hopes that he would be killed (a lesson David unfortunately learned and tried on Uriah later on, but that’s another story).
In the summary verses that close our passage in verses 15-16, we see that Jonathan and all Israel loved David for his success, but Saul dreaded David’s success. Two opposite responses to the same situation: love based on unselfish trust in God, and fear based on selfish pride.
Saul did not want to get right with God, and since David was right with God, Saul didn’t want to be around David either.
When you look at your life, are there people you avoid because you don’t want to get right with God?
Are there people you are quick to think the worst of, whose motives you constantly question, whose successes make you look bad by comparison?
Can you discern what it is that makes you feel threatened by them and repent of that idolatry and turn your eyes upon Jesus with renewed trust in Him?
On the other hand, do you have friendships like the one between Jonathan and David?
Rabbi Goldman in his Soncino commentary on 1 Samuel eulogized: “There is not in the Bible a human relationship more beautiful than the love of Jonathan for David, and no character more noble in his selflessness and disinterestedness. David requited his love in full measure, but his love for Jonathan did not have to contend with the strains and conflicts which tested and proved Jonathan’s love – the clash of loyalties to father and friend, the willing surrender of royal station, the unenvying recognition of the greater brilliance and popularity of the friend who was to stand in his place. By all the rules of human nature, Jonathan should have envied and hated David even more than did Saul; yet he loved him more than he loved himself.”
Will you follow Jonathan’s example and
love others as much as you love yourself,
express your friendship covenantally, giving thought to its longevity and even to successive generations,
will you give of yourself generously to your friends
and rejoice in their successes, trusting God to take care of you and trusting that His will is best?
May God bless you all with such friendships in marriage, across generations of your family, and within the church!
Saul says, “Look at my oldest daughter Merab; I will give her to you to be your wife. Just be an army guy for me, and fight Yahweh’s battles...”
Now, all the other occurances in the Bible of this Hebrew phrase ben chaiyl (“brave/valiant man”) seem to indicate a task force, usually of soldiers: Deut. 3:18 (militia), Judges 18:2 (spies), Judges 21:10 (militia), 1 Samuel 14:52 (army draft), 2 Sam. 13:28 and 1 Kings 1:52 (revolutionaries in a coup)... 2 Kings 2:16 (a search party), 1 Chronicles 5:18 (qualifications for being in the army), 1 Chronicles 8:40 (archers), and so forth.
I think106 Saul is trying to cut a deal with David to drop his claim to the throne: “I’ll give you my daughter and make you related to the king as long as you will abandon hopes of becoming king and just be a good army-guy for me.” Die in battle and be remembered as a great warrior, and forget your anointing as king. That is Saul’s plan for David’s life.
Understood in that light, it’s no wonder David declined. “God didn’t call me to be a RELATIVE of the king; God had me anointed to BE king.”
But without any current prospects of becoming king, this must have been a real act of faith for David to pass on such an offer of job security and privilege.
Another thing to note is that Saul is adding on to the conditions for marrying his daughter. In the face-off against Goliath he had already promised his daughter; now he is backpedaling and saying, “Well, I’m not giving her to you just yet, David, but if you keep on performing well in battles, then, some time in the future, maybe I will let you marry her. (Tsumura)
The injustice of it wasn’t lost on David, however, David didn’t use hard words in response to his King.
Solomon would later write down David’s philosophy as a proverb: “A soft answer turns away wrath.” (Prov. 15:1a, NKJV)
“Who am I,” David asks, “that I should become a close relative to the king?”
The term “son-in-law” is a little more specific than the Hebrew word denotes. The same Hebrew word is translated "bridegroom" in several other passages, “father-in-law” in Ex. 18:5, “son-in-law” in Judges 15:6, and refers to daughters-in-law in Gen. 34:9 and Deut. 7:3, so the common theme is that they’re all close relatives by marriage.
My favorite commentator on 1 Samuel, the 16th century Puritan Andrew Willett wrote, “David... considereth the great dignitie, which was now offered him, partly his owne tenuitie and meane parentage, and so in respect of himself, without any dissimulation, he confesseth himself unmeet and unworthie: and this lowly and humble mind he still caried toward Saul” ~Andrew Willett
Remember, David’s great-grandmother wasn’t even a Jew. (Ruth was a Moabite.) David meekly says, “Wow, that would be a great honor, O king, but surely it’s not my place.”
“[N]either on personal grounds, nor on account of his social standing, nor because of his lineage, could he make the slightest pretension to the honour of becoming the son-in-law of the king.” ~Keil & Delitzsch
Now, Saul, at this point, could have said, “Well, I promised my daughter to whomever would take on the challenge with Goliath and best him. And, David, You’re my best soldier. So really, I’d be honored to have such a man of faith and skill and bravery as my son-in-law! And with all the other single girls in the country swooning over you, Merob counts herself lucky to have the first chance to beat them all out for your affections! What do you say?!”
But instead Saul says…. nothing! He leaves David hanging107, and then holds a wedding to marry Merob off to an obscure man named Adriel the Meholathite.
Presumably, “Meholathite” means he was from Abel Mehulla on the west bank of the Jordan River.
The only other place Adriel is mentioned is 2 Samuel 21:8, where it says that his five sons were hanged for violating a treaty.
Poor Merob.
Well, some time later, it comes to King Saul’s attention that his second daughter Michal likes David.
We are not told how her love was demonstrated, but since v.20 says that Saul heard about it from third parties, it seems likely that maidservants in the palace had engaged in small talk with her and had heard her comment about how brave and handsome – and eligible – David was.
Notice that when Saul offered Michal to be engaged to David, then on that day (“today”) David would become his "son-in-law;" they treated engagement more seriously than we do now.
Saul’s intent is revealed in v.21: he hopes she will be a “snare” to him. He wants David killed.
Saul may have purposefully snubbed David by giving Merob to another man in order to make David angry, hoping that David would do something stupid while he was angry that Saul could use against him. (Henry, Jamieson)
Perhaps Saul thought Michal would conspire together with him against David after the marriage.
Perhaps David was referring to Saul when he penned the words in Ps. 55:20-21: “He has put forth his hands against those who were at peace with him; He has broken his covenant. The words of his mouth were smoother than butter, But war was in his heart; His words were softer than oil, Yet they were drawn swords.” (NKJV, M. Henry)
David also wrote about snares in several of his psalms:
Psalm 64 “Hear my voice, O God... Hide me from the secret plots of the wicked… They encourage themselves in an evil matter; They talk of laying snares secretly; They say, "Who will see them?" They devise iniquities: "We have perfected a shrewd scheme." Both the inward thought and the heart of man are deep. But God shall shoot at them with an arrow; Suddenly they shall be wounded. So He will make them stumble over their own tongue... The righteous shall be glad in the LORD, and trust in Him. And all the upright in heart shall glory.” (NKJV)
Psalm 140 “Deliver me, O LORD, from evil men; Preserve me from violent men, Who plan evil things in their hearts. Who have purposed to make my steps stumble. The proud have hidden a snare for me, and cords; They have spread a net by the wayside; They have set traps for me. Selah I said to the LORD: ‘You are my God; Hear the voice of my supplications, O LORD... Do not grant, O LORD, the desires of the wicked; Do not further his wicked scheme, Lest they be exalted.’ ...I know that the LORD will maintain The cause of the afflicted, And justice for the poor. Surely the righteous shall give thanks to Your name; The upright shall dwell in Your presence.” (NKJV)
Psalm 141 “...Set a guard, O LORD, over my mouth; Keep watch over the door of my lips. Do not incline my heart to any evil thing, To practice wicked works With men who work iniquity... In You I take refuge; Do not leave my soul destitute. Keep me from the snares they have laid for me, And from the traps of the workers of iniquity. Let the wicked fall into their own nets, While I escape safely.” (NKJV)
We can look back on history from our vantage point and see that wicked Saul indeed fell into his own net. He encouraged David to fight Philistines, hoping David would be killed in battle, but it was Saul who was killed instead in battle with Philistines.
David had already been snubbed once by Saul offering a daughter and then marrying her off to someone else. He might have thought, “Fool me once, shame on you; fool me twice, shame on me.” But I think there was more going on in his mind.
David used the same Hebrew word to describe himself and to describe what the servants thought of him marrying royalty, and the KJV brings this over into English commendably: “Is it a light thing… and I am lightly esteemed,” but most English translations use two different words:
NASB = “trivial… lightly esteemed,”
NIV = “small matter… little known," and
the ESV followed the Greek Septuagint with “Is it a little thing… I am of no reputation.”
Now, in one sense, David is being humble. It is indeed a big deal to be the civil magistrate over a nation.
We should not treat our President with disrespect and say careless, critical things about him or call him names, even if we think he is foolish.
We also respect our President with our actions: we can’t just call him up on the phone or drop in on him at the White House and be chummy with him.
It is proper to treat authority with respect and not to put yourself arrogantly forward as though you were an equal.
Jesus told His disciples not to grab the seats next to the guests or honor, but to take the lower seats at the table. If the head honchos want you next to them, they’ll invite you to do so.108
There is, however, a flip side to David’s statement, which may be an indirect rebuke to Saul109. Just as it is inappropriate to take the privileges of a nobleman if you are not a nobleman, so also it is inappropriate for a king to treat the successor to his throne as though he were insignificant. David had been anointed king and announced (albeit indirectly) by the Prophet Samuel to King Saul, but Saul was doing his best to antagonize David.
He tried to kill David with a spear,
he sent David out of his presence,
he wouldn’t communicate directly with him man-to-man but communicated through messengers instead,
he broke his word to David about his first daughter,
and he had he tried to get David to accept marriage to a princess and a military career as a trade-off for being the next king.
So David’s reply is wisely humble, but it still points out that Saul had no integrity in treating David as though he were insignificant on the one hand, and then inviting him to marry into the royal family on the other hand.
The wording in v.26 connotes a process of negotiation, at the end of which the two parties reach an agreement that both are happy with.
Back up in v. 20, Saul had already given his assent that he would be “pleased” to marry Michal off to David,
but David didn’t feel he could give his assent to the arrangement at first. It appears that one of his greatest concerns was that, if protocol demanded giving King Saul a truckload of bread and wine and a goat when offering his services as a musician back in chapter 16 (v.20), how much more would he have to give to King Saul to walk off with his daughter? Such a dowry was above his pay-grade; he couldn’t even consider it.
He says, “I am a poor man…” At least seven110 older brothers would have had to die off before David could have inherited his dad’s farm, so there was no big family estate coming to him that he could use in paying a dowry fit for a princess, and, of course, he didn’t want to offend his King or his beloved by offering a paltry bride-price that said, “You’re not important.”
I remember when Pastor Edward Kasaijah came over from Uganda and preached at one of our worship services several years ago, and I introduced him to my children. We were really tickled by his response when he met my eldest daughter. He told me, “She is worth a large dowry – I’d say about ten cows!” (For some reason, I haven’t gotten Brian to give me any cows yet for her!)
But a dowry is a sensible tradition that proves to the gal’s father that this young man can make money and provide for a family, and, in the Hebrew culture, it was given to the bride to use however she wished. It could be invested, and was often saved in order to provide something to live off in case her husband died young.
Abraham’s servant gave gold rings and bracelets to Rebekah when he asked for her hand in marriage to Isaac (Gen; 24:22).
And when the Hivite prince Shechem asked Jacob for his daughter Dinah’s hand in marriage he said, “Let me find favour in your eyes, and I will give whatsoever you appoint me.” (Gen. 34.11)
My understanding is that no dowry was required with Merob because the slaying of Goliath was the bride-price already fulfilled by David111, but since he passed her up, he would have to pay a dowry for Michael, and he didn’t think he could afford it.
So Saul’s message to David that a hundred Philistine foreskins would serve as a bride-price suddenly put this princess’ dowry within the range of possibility for David. He didn’t have money, and he didn’t have a farm to produce anything to give as gifts, but he could fight, and there were plenty of Philistines he could fight with.
The challenge was: could he manage to kill 100 enemies of the state without plunging the country into another war or getting killed himself?112
Scripture reveals that Saul was hoping that this would get David killed, but Saul had designed the offer to be something that David couldn’t resist.
And David took the bait. David closed the negotiations started in v.20 by giving his own stamp of approval in v.26. “The price is ‘right;’ I’m ‘pleased.’ We’ve got a deal.”
Now, there were apparently time limits which were traditionally part of contractual negotiations in their culture, so an offer of an arranged marriage could have included an expiration date, as it were, in the offer. (Genesis 29:21 and Esther 2:12 also use this same Hebrew phrase about “days” being “fulfilled” in relation to marriage arrangements.) So there was a clock ticking on Saul’s offers of his daughters’ hands in marriage.
The clock had run out on Saul’s offer of Merob,
but there was still enough time with Saul’s offer concerning Michal for David to conduct attacks on the Philistines and deliver the bride-price before the time limit on Saul’s offer expired.
It would have been a grand tale to hear how David (and his thousand soldiers over whom Saul had just put him in command in v.13) went out and struck down 200 Philistines, but the focus of the Biblical account here is on the negotiations between Saul and David, not on David’s military exploits.
But somehow David managed to kill twice as many enemies as the King had commissioned him for, do it within the timeframe allotted, and then show up in the hilltop palace at Gibeah with these 200 pieces of skin hacked off of the Philistines he had killed.
The subject of the Hebrew verb for “gave/presented” is plural because it was a tradition for the bridegroom’s friends to deliver the dowry. (Kimchi)
2 Sam. 3:14 indicates that only 100 were the actual dowry, so the other 100 must have served some other purpose:
Perhaps to put it beyond question that he had fulfilled the agreement,
and perhaps to show his zeal for God and country - and his respect for Saul and Michal.
I have to wonder what Michal thought of this dowry. Matthew Henry opined (as only he could do), “[W]e may suppose it uneasy to Michal...”
“Disgustingly gross” might be the description I’d use, but it no doubt became the talk of the town!
Saul had no way to weasel out of this without loosing face.
Confronted with this overwhelming evidence that David was a warrior worth any expense to keep in his army,
and provided with such a generous fulfillment of the dowry agreed upon,
and in the presence of all the servants who had carried the messages back and forth between David and Saul and were witnesses to the agreement,
Saul gave Michal in marriage to David113.
And Saul’s observation in v.28 that Michal “loved” David may indicate that, since she didn’t share Saul’s hatred toward David, Saul couldn’t get her to trip David up as he had hoped. (Gill)
And so our chapter concludes with...
Once again, we see God’s sovereignty in “working all things together for good for those who love Him” (Rom. 8:28):
Andrew Willett commented that, “[T]hrough God's goodness, all things fell out contrary to Saul's expectation: he thought to make his daughter a snare unto him, who afterward was a means to deliver him: and he exposeth David to the rage of the Philistims, thinking thereby to make an end of him; whereas, by the just judgement of God, Saul fell into the hand of the Philistines, but David escaped: nay, he was preserved in their country from Saul.”
And, quoting Psalm 76:10, Mattthew Henry commented that, “God ‘makes even the wrath of man to praise’ Him, and serves His designs of kindness to his own people by it.”
In addition to being reminded of God’s sovereignty, we can also take inspiration from David’s example of relating to a proud and dangerous man in authority over him. We live in dangerous times as godlessness and wickedness increase in our society. Paul warned in 2 Timothy 3:13 “...evil men and impostors will grow worse and worse” (NKJV) How should we relate to employers and political leaders who are hostile toward us? A comprehensive answer would take far more time and space than can be offered now, but let me highlight three things David did in 1 Samuel 18 which we can imitate:
He was gracious and humble.
Pride will never win favor of sinners. No matter that David was a highly-celebrated warrior, or that the Lord had anointed him for kingship. When Saul offered him his daughter, David answered humbly and graciously, "Who am I to marry the king's daughter? I'm not an important person!" David calls himself "lightly esteemed" to blow off the fact that people were lauding his military victories over Saul's (v.7).
Jesus said in Matthew 23:11-12 “But the greater one among you will be the servant among you, and whoever will exalt himself will be humbled, yet whoever will humble himself will be exalted.” Humble yourself.
And when the king treated him unjustly, David humbly gave soft answers and patiently waited on God to vindicate him.
“It well becomes us, however God has advanced us, always to have low thoughts of ourselves… (Phil. 2:5-8) And, if David thus magnified the honour of being son-in-law to the king, how should we magnify the honour of being sons (not ‘in law,’ but in gospel) to the King of kings! ‘Behold what manner of love the Father has bestowed upon us!’ (1 John 3:1)” ~M. Henry Humbly rejoice that your names are written in heaven and don’t put yourself forward on earth.
David behaved wisely and obeyed God.
In Psalm 101:2a David wrote: “I will behave wisely in a perfect way...” (NKJV)
He knew how much of a threat he was to Saul and what Saul was thinking, so he lit out when Saul tried to skewer him!
He knew better than to greedily accept the status of son-in-law to the king. He even did his best at his post so that Saul would thereby prosper.
And he did not bellyache when Saul broke his promise to David and gave his first daughter to Adriel instead.
“Those that hope to rule must first learn to obey,” wrote Matthew Henry in his commentary on this passage. “[T]he way to be both feared and loved, feared by those to whom we would wish to be a terror and loved by those to whom we would wish to be a delight, is to behave ourselves wisely.”
Rom. 13:1-7 “Let every soul be subject to the governing authorities. For there is no authority except from God, and the authorities that exist are appointed by God... Do you want to be unafraid of the authority? Do what is good, and you will have praise from the same... 5 Therefore you must be subject, not only because of wrath but also for conscience' sake... 7 Render therefore to all their due: taxes to whom taxes are due, customs to whom customs, fear to whom fear, honor to whom honor.” (NKJV)
When authorities are hostile, be sure you are “wise as serpents but harmless as doves” as Jesus instructed in Matt. 10:16.
And if you need wisdom, ask God for it; He promises in James 1:5 “If any of you lacks wisdom, let him ask of God, who gives to all liberally and without reproach, and it will be given to him.” (NKJV)
Show all the honor and respect and obedience you can and find every occasion to do good for your community, and hone your skills to excellence so that whatever you do, you do well, as unto the Lord. (Col. 3:23)
And, in addition to being humble and respectfully obedient, wisely avoid the things that typically drag people down.
David avoided the snares
David did not get snared by a woman as Saul was hoping he would. David didn't lose his wits when he liked Michal and was offered her hand in marriage. David didn’t succomb to the allure of power and prestiege that Saul offered him. He didn’t let his popularity go to his head. He didn’t wallow in self-pity at the injustices done to him and loose sight of his mission in life. He didn’t drown his woes in liquor or drugs - or sideline himself with endless entertainment or gaming. He didn’t let anger cloud his judgment and lead him into saying or doing things he would regret.
History tells us that all these things (anger, entertainment, alcohol, self-pity, popularity, sex, power, money) are potentially-deadly snares that must be treated with utmost caution and moderation.
"...All things are permissible to me,” wrote Paul in 1 Cor. 6:12-14, “but it's not going to be me [who] is put under the authority of something. ‘Foods to the stomach and the stomach to foods,’ but God will put out of commission both it and them, and the body is not to sexual immorality, but rather to the Lord – and the Lord to the body. And God both raised up the Lord, and will raise up us through His power.” (NAW)
Don’t allow anything on this earth to take control of you; stay true to God and His will for your life. Steer wide of the temptations that could take you down, and God will give you success. David did it “because God was with him,” and you can too!
Septuagint |
Brenton |
DRB |
KJV |
NAW |
MT |
[1. And it came to pass when he had finished speaking to Saul, that the soul of Jonathan was knit to the soul of David, and Jonathan loved him as his own soul.] |
1 And it came to pass, when he had made an end of speaking to Saul, X the soul of Jonathan was knit with the soul of David, and Jonathan loved him as his own soul. |
1 And it came to pass, when he had made an end of speaking unto Saul, that the soul of Jonathan was knit with the soul of David, and Jonathan loved him as his own soul. |
1 And it happened that the soul of Jonathan was knit to the soul of David, as he finished speaking to Saul, and Jonathan loved him as his own soul. |
1 וַיְהִי כְּכַלֹּתוֹ לְדַבֵּר אֶל- שָׁאוּל וְנֶפֶשׁ יְהוֹנָתָן נִקְשְׁרָהRD בְּנֶפֶשׁ דָּוִד וַיֶּאֱהָבוֹRE יְהוֹנָתָן כְּנַפְשׁוֹ: |
|
|
[2. And Saul took him in that day and did not suffer him to return to his father’s house.] |
2 And Saul took him that day, and would not let him return to his father's house. |
2 And Saul took him that day, and would let him go RFno [more home] to his father's house. |
2 Meanwhile, Saul drafted him that day and did not give him [leave] to return to the house of his father. |
2 וַיִּקָּחֵהוּ שָׁאוּל בַּיּוֹם הַהוּא וְלֹא נְתָנוֹ לָשׁוּב בֵּית אָבִיו: |
[... agapwntoV kata thn yuchn autou.] |
[3. And Jonathan and David made a covenant because he loved him as his own soul.] |
3 And David and Jonathan made a covenant, for he loved him as his own soul. |
3 Then Jonathan and David made a covenant, because he loved him as his own soul. |
3 Jonathan also cut a covenant with David in his love for him as his own soul, |
3 וַיִּכְרֹת יְהוֹנָתָן וְדָוִד בְּרִית בְּאַהֲבָתוֹ אֹתוֹ כְּנַפְשׁוֹ: |
|
[4. And Jonathan stripped himself of X X his upper garment, and gave it to David and his mantleX and all he had upon him, even to his sword and to his bow, and to his girdle.] |
4 And Jonathan stripped himself of the coat with which he [was clothed], and gave it to David, and the [rest of] his garments, even to his sword, and to his bow, and to his girdle. |
4 And Jonathan stripped himself of the robe that was upon him, and gave it to David, and his garmentsRG, even to his sword, and to his bow, and to his girdleRH. |
4 and Jonathan stripped himself of the tunic which was on him, and he gave it to David along with his uniform and even his sword and his bow and his belt. |
4 וַיִּתְפַּשֵּׁט יְהוֹנָתָן אֶת- הַמְּעִיל אֲשֶׁר עָלָיו וַיִּתְּנֵהוּ לְדָוִד וּמַדָּיו וְעַד-חַרְבּוֹ וְעַד-קַשְׁתּוֹ וְעַד-חֲגֹרוֹ: |
|
[5 And David went out whithersoever Saul sent him, [and] acted wisely, and Saul set him over the men of war, and he was pleasing in the eyes of all the people ,and also in the eyes of the servants of Saul.] |
5 And David went out to whatsoever [business] Saul sent him, [and] he behaved himself prudently: and Saul set him over the soldiers X, and he was acceptable in the eyes of all the people, and especially in the eyes of Saul's servants. |
5 And David went out whithersoever Saul sent him, and behaved himself wiselyRI: and Saul set him over the men of war, and he was acceptedRJ in the sight of all the people, and also in the sight of Saul's servants. |
5 And David carried out everything on which Saul commissioned him, {and} he was prudent in execution, so Saul put him over the men of war, and it was good in the eyes of all the people and also in the eyes of Saul’s servants. |
5 וַיֵּצֵאRK דָוִד בְּכֹל אֲשֶׁר יִשְׁלָחֶנּוּ שָׁאוּל RLיַשְׂכִּיל וַיְשִׂמֵהוּ שָׁאוּל עַל אַנְשֵׁי הַמִּלְחָמָה וַיִּיטַב בְּעֵינֵי כָל-הָעָם וְגַם בְּעֵינֵי עַבְדֵי שָׁאוּל: פ |
6 X X X X X X X X X X X X Καὶ ἐξῆλθον αἱ χορεύουσαι εἰς συνάντησιν Δαυιδ ἐκ πασῶν πόλεων Ισραηλ ἐν τυμπάνοις [καὶ] ἐν χαρμοσύνῃ καὶ ἐν κυμβάλοις, |
6
X X X X X X X X X X X X And there came out women in dances to meet
|
6
X
X X X Now when David returned, after he slew the Philistine, X the
women came out of all the cities of Israel, singing and dancing,
to meet king Saul, with timbrels |
6 And it came to pass as they came, when David was returned from the slaughter of the Philistine, that the women came out of all cities of Israel, singing and dancing, to meet king Saul, with tabretsRM, with joy, and with instruments of musickRN. |
6 Now, it happened when they were on parade - when David was returning from striking down the Philistine, that the women from all the towns of Israel came out to sing and circle-dance to greet King Saul with tambourines {and} with cheering and with triangles. |
6 וַיְהִי בְּבוֹאָם בְּשׁוּב דָּוִד מֵהַכּוֹת אֶת-הַפְּלִשְׁתִּי וַתֵּצֶאנָה הַנָּשִׁים מִכָּל-עָרֵי יִשְׂרָאֵל לָשׁוֹרRO וְהַמְּחֹלוֹת לִקְרַאת שָׁאוּל הַמֶּלֶךְ בְּתֻפִּים בְּשִׂמְחָהRP וּבְשָׁלִשִׁיםRQ: |
7 καὶ ἐξῆρχον αἱ γυναῖκες XRR καὶ ἔλεγον Ἐπάταξεν Σαουλ ἐν χιλιάσιν αὐτοῦ καὶ Δαυιδ ἐν μυριάσινRS αὐτοῦ. |
7
And
the women began
[ |
7 And the women sung as they played, and they said: Saul slew his thousands, and David his ten thousands. |
7 And the women answeredRT one another as they playedRU, and said, Saul hath slain his thousands, and David his ten thousands. |
7 And the women sang antiphonally, laughing, and saying, “Saul struck down his thousands and David his tens-of-thousands!” |
7 וַתַּעֲנֶינָה הַנָּשִׁים הַמְשַׂחֲקוֹתRV וַתֹּאמַרְןָ הִכָּה שָׁאוּל בַּאֱלְפוֹRW וְדָוִד בְּרִבְבֹתָיו: |
8 καὶ X X X πονηρὸν ἐφάνη [τὸ ῥῆμα] ἐν ὀφθαλμοῖς Σαουλ [περὶ] τοῦ λόγου τούτου, καὶ εἶπεν Τῷ Δαυιδ ἔδωκαν τὰς μυριάδας καὶ ἐμοὶ ἔδωκαν τὰς χιλιάδας. |
8 And X X X it seemed evil in the eyes of Saul [concerning] this matter, and he said, To David they have given ten thousands, and to me they have given thousands.[And what more can he have but the kingdom?] |
8 And XSaul was exceeding angry, and this word was displeasing in his eyes, and he said: They have given David ten thousands, and to me they have given [but] a thousandX, X what can he have more but the kingdom? |
8 And X Saul was very wrothRX, and the saying displeased X X X him; and he said, They have ascribedRY unto David ten thousands, and to me they have ascribed but thousands: and what can he have more but the kingdom? |
8 And it was very inflamatory toward Saul, and, in his eyes, this ditty was wrong, and he said, “They attributed tens of thousands to David, but to me they attributed the thousands. What more can there be for him except the kingdom?!” |
8 וַיִּחַר לְשָׁאוּל מְאֹד וַיֵּרַע בְּעֵינָיו הַדָּבָר הַזֶּה וַיֹּאמֶר נָתְנוּ לְדָוִד רְבָבוֹת וְלִי נָתְנוּ הָאֲלָפִים וְעוֹד לוֹ אַךְ הַמְּלוּכָה: |
9 καὶ ἦν Σαουλ ὑποβλεπόμενος τὸν Δαυιδ ἀπὸ τῆς ἡμέρας ἐκείνης καὶ ἐπέκεινα. |
[9 And Saul eyed David from that day and onward.] |
9 And Saul [did not look] on David [with a good] eye from that day and forward. |
9 And Saul eyed David from that day and forward. |
9 So Saul started keeping an eye on David from that day and onward. |
9 וַיְהִי שָׁאוּל עָוֶןRZ אֶת-דָּוִד מֵהַיּוֹם הַהוּא וָהָלְאָה: ס |
[kai egenhqh apo thV epaurion...] |
[10 And it came to pass on the morrow that an evil spirit from God fell upon Saul, and he prophesied in the midst of [his] house. And David was playing [on the harp] with his hand, according to [his] daily [custom]. And Saul’s spear was in his hand.] |
10
And
X the day after, X
the
evil spirit from God came
upon
Saul, and he prophesied in the midst of [his]
house.
And David played with his hand as at |
10
And
it came to pass on the morrowSA,
that the evilSB
spirit from God cameSC
upon
Saul, and he prophesiedSD
in the midst of the house: and David played with his hand, as at
|
10 Then it was the next day that an evil spirit from God advanced upon Saul, and he spoke unnaturally inside {his} house. Meanwhile, David was strumming with his hand as [he had done] day by day. Now in the hand of Saul was his spear, |
10 וַיְהִי מִמָּחֳרָת וַתִּצְלַחSG רוּחַ אֱלֹהִים רָעָהSH אֶל-שָׁאוּל וַיִּתְנַבֵּאSI בְתוֹךְ- הַבַּיִתSJ וְדָוִד מְנַגֵּן בְּיָדוֹ כְּיוֹם בְּיוֹם וְהַחֲנִית בְּיַדSK-שָׁאוּל: |
|
[11 And Saul took his spear and said, I will smite David even to the wall. But David escaped twice from his presence.] |
11
And
X threw it X, X |
11 And Saul cast the javelin; for he saidSL, I will smiteSM David even toSN the wall with it. And David avoidedSO out of his presence twice. |
11 and Saul hurled his spear and said, “I will strike both David and the wall!” But David got away from his presence twice. |
11 וַיָּטֶל שָׁאוּל אֶת-הַחֲנִית וַיֹּאמֶר אַכֶּה בְדָוִד וּבַקִּיר וַיִּסֹּב דָּוִד מִפָּנָיו פַּעֲמָיִם: |
12 καὶ ἐφοβήθη Σαουλ ἀπὸ προσώπου Δαυιδ [oti hn PIPI met’ autou, kai apo Saoul apesth] |
12 And Saul was alarmedSP on account of David [because Yahweh was with him and had departed from Saul]. |
12 And Saul feared David, because the Lord was with him, and was departed from Saul [himself]. |
12 And Saul was afraid of David, because the LORD was with him, and was departed from Saul. |
12 Then Saul was afraid of David’s presence, because Yahweh was with him but had turned away from being with Saul. |
12 וַיִּרָא שָׁאוּל מִלִּפְנֵי דָוִד כִּי-הָיָה יְהוָה עִמּוֹ וּמֵעִם שָׁאוּל סָר: |
13 καὶ X ἀπέστησεν αὐτὸν ἀπ᾿ αὐτοῦ καὶ κατέστησεν αὐτὸν ἑαυτῷ χιλίαρχον, καὶ ἐξεπορεύετο καὶ εἰσεπορεύετο ἔμπροσθεν τοῦ λαοῦ. |
13 And X he removed him from him, and made him a captain of a thousand for himself; and he went out and came in before the people. |
13 Therefore Saul removed him from him, and made him X X a captain over a thousand [men], and he went out and came in before the people. |
13 Therefore Saul removed him from him, and madeSQ him his captainSR over a thousand; and he went out and came in before the people. |
13 So Saul turned him away from being with him and positioned him for himself as an officer over a thousand [troops]. So David went out [on missions] and came [back] in the presence of the people, |
13 וַיְסִרֵהוּ שָׁאוּל מֵעִמּוֹ וַיְשִׂמֵהוּ לוֹ שַׂר-אָלֶף וַיֵּצֵא וַיָּבֹא לִפְנֵי הָעָם: פ |
14 καὶ ἦν Δαυιδ ἐν πάσαις ταῖς ὁδοῖς αὐτοῦ συνίωνSS, καὶ κύριος μετ᾿ αὐτοῦ. |
14 And David was prudent in all his ways, and the Lord was with him. |
14 And David behaved wisely in all his ways, and the Lord was with him. |
14 And David behaved himself wisely in all his waysST; andSU the LORD was with him. |
14 and he was prudent in execution in all his ways, for Yahweh was with him. |
14 וַיְהִי דָוִד לְכָל-דָּרְכָו מַשְׂכִּיל וַיהוָה עִמּוֹ: |
15 καὶ εἶδεν Σαουλ ὡς αὐτὸς συνίει σφόδρα, καὶ εὐλαβεῖτοSV ἀπὸ προσώπου αὐτοῦ. |
15 And Saul saw that he was very wise, and he was afraid of him. |
15 And Saul saw that he was exceeding prudent, and began to beware of him. |
15 Wherefore [when] Saul saw that he behaved himself very wiselySW, X he was afraidSX of him. |
15 When Saul saw that he was being so prudent in execution, then he became unsettled by his presence. |
15 וַיַּרְא שָׁאוּל אֲשֶׁר-הוּא מַשְׂכִּיל מְאֹד וַיָּגָר מִפָּנָיו: |
16 καὶ πᾶς Ισραηλ καὶ Ιουδας ἠγάπα τὸν Δαυιδ, ὅτι αὐτὸς ἐξεπορεύετο καὶ εἰσεπορεύετο πρὸ προσώπου τοῦ [λαοῦ]. |
16 And all Israel and Juda loved David, because he came in and went out before the [people]. |
16 But all Israel and Juda loved David, for he came in and went out before them. |
16 But all Israel and Judah loved David, because he went out and came in before them. |
16 Meanwhile, all Israel and Judah was loving David because he was going out [on missions] and coming [back] in their presence. |
16 וְכָל-יִשְׂרָאֵל וִיהוּדָה אֹהֵב אֶת-דָּוִד כִּי-הוּא יוֹצֵא וָבָא לִפְנֵיהֶם: פ |
[17 And Saul said to David, Behold my elder daughter Merob, I will give her to thee to wife, only be thou to me a mighty man and fight the wars of the Lord. And Saul said, Let not my hand be upon him, but the hand of the Philistines shall be upon him.] |
17 And Saul said to David: Behold my elder daughter Merob, her will I give thee to wife: only be X X a valiant man, and fight the battles of the Lord. Now Saul said [within himself]: Let not my hand be upon him, but let the hands of the Philistines be upon him. |
17 And Saul said to David, BeholdSZ my elder daughter Merab, her will I give thee to wife: only be thou valiant for me, and fight the LORD'S battles. For Saul said, Let not mine hand be uponTA him, but let the hand of the Philistines be upon him. |
17 Then Saul said to David, “Look at my oldest daughter Merab; I will give her to you to be your wife. Just be an army guy for me, and fight Yahweh’s battles.” Meanwhile, Saul said, “It won’t be my hand that’s against him; rather, let hand of the Philistines be against him!” |
17 וַיֹּאמֶר שָׁאוּל אֶל-דָּוִד הִנֵּה בִתִּי הַגְּדוֹלָה מֵרַב אֹתָהּ אֶתֶּןTB-לְךָ לְאִשָּׁה אַךְ הֱיֵה- לִּי לְבֶן-חַיִלTC וְהִלָּחֵם מִלְחֲמוֹת יְהוָה וְשָׁאוּל אָמַר אַל-תְּהִי יָדִי בּוֹ וּתְהִי-בוֹ יַד-פְּלִשְׁתִּים: ס |
|
|
[18
And David said to Saul, Who am I, and what is |
18 And David said to Saul: Who am I, or what is my life, [orTD] my father's family in Israel, that I should be son in law of the king? |
18 And David said unto Saul, Who am I? and what is my lifeTE, or my father's familyTF in Israel, that I should be son in law to the king? |
18 But David said to Saul, “Who am I? And what are the lives of the family of my father in Israel that I should become an in-law to the king?” |
18 וַיֹּאמֶר דָּוִד אֶל-שָׁאוּל מִי אָנֹכִי וּמִי חַיַּי מִשְׁפַּחַת אָבִי בְּיִשְׂרָאֵל כִּי-אֶהְיֶה חָתָןTG לַמֶּלֶךְ: |
|
[19 But it came to pass at the time [when] Merob Saul’s daughter [should have been] given to David, that she was given to Israel the Mothulathite to wife.] |
19 And it came to pass at the time [when] Merob, the daughter of Saul, [should have been] given to David, that she was given to Hadriel, the Molathite, to wife. |
19 But it came to pass at the time [when] Merab Saul's daughter [should have been] given to David, that she was given unto Adriel the Meholathite toTH wife. |
19 But when it was time to give Merab the daughter of Saul to David, she instead was given to Adriel the Mecholatite to be his wife. |
19 וַיְהִי בְּעֵת תֵּת אֶת-מֵרַב בַּת-שָׁאוּל לְדָוִד וְהִיא נִתְּנָה לְעַדְרִיאֵלTI הַמְּחֹלָתִי לְאִשָּׁה: |
20
Καὶ ἠγάπησεν
Μελχολ ἡ θυγάτηρ
Σαουλ τὸν Δαυιδ,
καὶ ἀπηγγέλ |
20
And Melchol the daughter of Saul loved David; and |
20
But
Michol, the [other]
daughter
of Saul, loved David. And |
20 And Michal Saul's daughter loved David: and they told Saul, and the thing pleasedTK X X him. |
20 Now, Saul’s daughter Michal loved David, and {this was} related to Saul, and {it} was right in his eyes. |
20 וַתֶּאֱהַב מִיכַל בַּת-שָׁאוּל אֶת-דָּוִד וַיַּגִּדוּ לְשָׁאוּל וַיִּשַׁר הַדָּבָרTL בְּעֵינָיו: |
21
καὶ εἶπεν Σαουλ
Δώσω αὐτὴν αὐτῷ,
καὶ ἔσται αὐτῷ
εἰς σκάνδαλον.
καὶ ἦν ἐπὶ |
21
And Saul said, I will give her to him, and she shall be a
stumbling-block to him. Now the hand of the Philistines was
against
|
21 And Saul said: I will give her to him, that she may be a stumblingblock to him, and that the hand of the Philistines may be upon him. And Saul said to David: In two things thou shalt be my son in law this day. |
21 And Saul saidTN, I will give him her, that she may be a snare to him, and that the hand of the Philistines may be against him. Wherefore Saul said to David, Thou shalt this dayTO be my son in law in the one of the twainTP. |
21 So Saul said, “I shall give her to him, and she will become a snare for him while the hand of the Philistines is against him!” And Saul said to David, “For a second time you may become an in-law to me today!” |
21 וַיֹּאמֶר שָׁאוּל אֶתְּנֶנָּה לּוֹ וּתְהִי-לוֹ לְמוֹקֵשׁ וּתְהִי-בוֹ יַד- פְּלִשְׁתִּים וַיֹּאמֶר שָׁאוּל אֶל-דָּוִד בִּשְׁתַּיִםTQ תִּתְחַתֵּן בִּי הַיּוֹם: |
22
καὶ
ἐνετείλατο
Σαουλ τοῖς
|
22
And Saul charged X his [servants, saying,] Speak ye privately
to David, saying, Behold, the king delights in thee, and all his
servants love thee, and do |
22
And
Saul commanded his servants |
22 And Saul commanded his servants, saying, CommuneTT with David secretlyTU, and say, Behold, the king hath delight in thee, and all his servants love thee: now therefore be the king's son in law. |
22 Then Saul commanded his servants, “Speak to David on the sly, saying, ‘See, the king is delighted with you, and all his servants love you, so make yourself an in-law to the king!’” |
22 וַיְצַו שָׁאוּל אֶת-עֲבָדָוTV דַּבְּרוּ אֶל-דָּוִד בַּלָּט לֵאמֹר הִנֵּה חָפֵץ בְּךָ הַמֶּלֶךְ וְכָל-עֲבָדָיו אֲהֵבוּךָ וְעַתָּה הִתְחַתֵּן בַּמֶּלֶךְ: |
23 καὶ ἐλάλησαν οἱ παῖδες Σαουλ εἰς τὰ ὦτα Δαυιδ τὰ ῥήματα ταῦτα, καὶ εἶπεν Δαυιδ Εἰ κοῦφονTW ἐν ὀφθαλμοῖς ὑμῶν ἐπιγαμβρεῦσαι βασιλεῖ; κἀγὼ ἀνὴρ ταπεινὸςTX καὶ οὐχὶ ἔνδοξοςTY. |
23 And the servants of Saul spoke these words in the ears of David; and David said, Is it a light thing in your eyes to become son-in-law to the king? Whereas I am an humble man, an not honourable? |
23 And the servants of Saul spoke [all] these words in the ear of David. And David said: Doth it [seem] to you X a small matter to be the king's son in law? But I am a poor man, and of small ability. |
23 And Saul's servants spake those words in the ears of David. And David said, [Seemeth] it to you X a light thing to be a king's son in law, seeing that I am a poor man, and lightly esteemed?TZ |
23 So Saul’s servants spoke these words in David’s ears, but David said, “Is it insignificant in y’all’s eyes to be an in-law with the king? I am but a poor man and insignificant.” |
23 וַיְדַבְּרוּ עַבְדֵי שָׁאוּל בְּאָזְנֵי דָוִד אֶת-הַדְּבָרִים הָאֵלֶּה וַיֹּאמֶר דָּוִד הַנְקַלָּהUA בְעֵינֵיכֶם הִתְחַתֵּן בַּמֶּלֶךְ וְאָנֹכִי אִישׁ-רָשׁ וְנִקְלֶה: |
24 καὶ ἀπήγγειλαν οἱ παῖδες Σαουλ αὐτῷ X κατὰ τὰ ῥήματα ταῦτα, [ἃ] ἐλάλησεν Δαυιδ. |
24 And the servants of Saul reported to him X according to these words, [which] David spoke. |
24 And the servants of Saul told him, saying: Such words as these hath David spoken. |
24 And the servants of Saul told him, saying, On this mannerXUB spake David. |
24 So Saul’s servants related it to him saying, “David spoke along the lines of these words...” |
24 וַיַּגִּדוּ עַבְדֵי שָׁאוּל לוֹ לֵאמֹר כַּדְּבָרִים הָאֵלֶּה דִּבֶּר דָּוִד: פ |
25 καὶ εἶπεν Σαουλ Τάδε ἐρεῖτε τῷ Δαυιδ Οὐ βούλεται ὁ βασιλεὺς ἐν δόματι ἀλλ᾿ ἢ ἐν ἑκατὸν ἀκροβυστίαις ἀλλοφύλων ἐκδικῆσαι εἰς ἐχθροὺς τοῦ βασιλέως· καὶ Σαουλ ἐλογίσατο αὐτὸν ἐμβαλεῖν εἰς χεῖρας τῶν ἀλλοφύλων. |
25 And Saul said, Thus shall ye speak to David, The king wants no gift but a hundred foreskins of the Philistines, to avenge himself on the kings enemies. Now Saul thought to cast him into the hands of the Philistines. |
25
And
Saul said: Speak thus to David: The king desireth not any dowry,
but only a hundred foreskins of the Philistines, to be avenged of
the king's enemies. Now Saul thought to |
25 And Saul said, Thus shall ye say to David, The king desireth not any dowryUC, but an hundred foreskins of the Philistines, to be avenged of the king's enemies. But Saul thought to make David fall by the hand of the Philistines. |
25 Then Saul said, “Speak thus to David, ‘There would be nothing more delightful to the king for a dowry than a hundred Philistine foreskins – to get revenge on the king’s enemies!” (Now, this was Saul’s scheme to cause David to fall by the hand of Philistines.) |
25 וַיֹּאמֶר שָׁאוּל כֹּה-תֹאמְרוּ לְדָוִד אֵין-חֵפֶץ לַמֶּלֶךְ בְּמֹהַר כִּי בְּמֵאָה עָרְלוֹת פְּלִשְׁתִּים לְהִנָּקֵם בְּאֹיְבֵי הַמֶּלֶךְ וְשָׁאוּל חָשַׁב לְהַפִּיל אֶת-דָּוִד בְּיַד-פְּלִשְׁתִּים: |
26 καὶ ἀπαγγέλλουσιν οἱ παῖδες Σαουλ τῷ Δαυιδ τὰ ῥήματα ταῦτα, καὶ εὐθύνθη ὁ λόγος ἐν ὀφθαλμοῖς Δαυιδ ἐπιγαμβρεῦσαι τῷ βασιλεῖ.XXXXXUD |
26 And the servants of Saul report these words to David, and X X X David was well pleased to become the son-in-law to the king. X X X X X |
26
And
when his servants had told David theX
words
[that
Saul had said],
the word was pleasing in the eyes of David to be the king's
son in law. 27
And
|
26
And
when his servants told David these words, |
26 Well, his servants related these words to David, and the deal was right in the eyes of David to become an in-law to the king, and the time-limits had not been surpassed, |
26 וַיַּגִּדוּ עֲבָדָיו לְדָוִד אֶת-הַדְּבָרִים הָאֵלֶּה וַיִּשַׁר הַדָּבָר בְּעֵינֵי דָוִד לְהִתְחַתֵּן בַּמֶּלֶךְ וְלֹא מָלְאוּ הַיָּמִיםUE: |
27 καὶ ἀνέστη Δαυιδ καὶ ἐπορεύθη αὐτὸς καὶ οἱ ἄνδρες αὐτοῦ καὶ ἐπάταξεν ἐν τοῖς ἀλλοφύλοις ἑκατὸνXUF ἄνδρας καὶ ἀνήνεγκεν X τὰς ἀκροβυστίας αὐτῶν X X XUG τῷ βασιλεῖ καὶ ἐπιγαμβρεύεται τῷ βασιλεῖ, καὶ XUH δίδωσιν αὐτῷ τὴν Μελχολ θυγατέρα αὐτοῦ αὐτῷ εἰς γυναῖκα. |
27
And David arose, and went, he and his men, and smote among the
Philistines |
X
David
rose up, and went X
with
the men [that
were under]
him,
and he slew of the Philistines 200
men,
and X
brought
their foreskins and numbered
them
out
to
the king, that he might be |
27 Wherefore David arose and went, he and his men, and slew of the Philistines two hundred men;and David brought their foreskins, and they gave them in full taleUJ to the king, that he might be the king's son in law. And Saul gave him Michal his daughter to wife. |
27 so David got up and went, and he struck down 200 men among the Philistines. Then {he} brought their foreskins, and he and his men gave them in fulfillment to the king in order he might become an in-law to the king. So Saul gave his daughter Michal to him to be his wife. |
27 וַיָּקָם דָּוִד וַיֵּלֶךְ הוּא וַאֲנָשָׁיו וַיַּךְ בַּפְּלִשְׁתִּים מָאתַיִם אִישׁ וַיָּבֵא דָוִדUK אֶת-עָרְלֹתֵיהֶם וַיְמַלְאוּםUL לַמֶּלֶךְ לְהִתְחַתֵּן בַּמֶּלֶךְ וַיִּתֶּן-לוֹ שָׁאוּל אֶת-מִיכַל בִּתּוֹ לְאִשָּׁה: ס |
28
καὶ εἶδενUM
Σαουλ X X ὅτι
κύριος μετὰ
Δαυιδ καὶ |
28
And Saul saw X X that the Lord was with David, and that |
28 And Saul saw, and understood that the Lord was with David. And Michol, the daughter of Saul, loved him. |
28 And Saul saw and knew that the LORD was with David, and that Michal Saul's daughter loved him. |
28 When Saul saw and understood that Yahweh was with David and that Michal-bat-Shaul loved him, |
28 וַיַּרְא שָׁאוּל וַיֵּדַע כִּי יְהוָה עִם-דָּוִד וּמִיכַל בַּת-שָׁאוּל אֲהֵבַתְהוּ: |
29 καὶ προσέθετο X εὐλαβεῖσθαι ἀπὸ Δαυιδ ἔτι. [kai egeneto Saoul ecqrainwn ton Dauid pasaV taV hmeraV] |
29
And |
29 And Saul began to fear David more: and Saul became David's enemy continually. |
29 And Saul was yet the more afraid of David; and Saul became David's enemy continually. |
29 Saul grew in fear from the presence of David still more, so Saul was an enemy to David all his days. |
29 וַיֹּאסֶףUO שָׁאוּל לֵרֹא מִפְּנֵי דָוִד עוֹד וַיְהִי שָׁאוּל אֹיֵב אֶת-דָּוִד כָּל-הַיָּמִים: ס |
[30 kai exhlqon oi arconteV twn allofulwn kai egeneto af’ ikanou thV exodou autwn, kai Dauid sunhken para pantaV touV doulouV Saoul kai etimhqh to onoma autou sfodra.] |
[30 And the chiefs of the Philistines went forth, and it came to pass that from the sufficiency of their expedition David acted wisely above all the servants of Saul; and his name was honoured exceedingly.] |
30
And
the princes of the Philistines went forth: and from the |
30
Then
the princesUP
of the Philistines went forthUQ:
and it came to pass, |
30 Still, the Philistine army-officers came out, but as often as they came out, David was more prudent in execution than all of Saul’s servants, so his name became very popular. |
30 וַיֵּצְאוּ שָׂרֵי פְלִשְׁתִּים וַיְהִי מִדֵּי צֵאתָם שָׂכַלUU דָּוִד מִכֹּל עַבְדֵי שָׁאוּל וַיִּיקַר שְׁמוֹ מְאֹד: ס |
Click Here to view the next six chapters of I Samuel.
1“[T]he Masoretic text that has come down to us... cannot possibly be rendered... “Saul had been king for a year,” or “Saul reigned one year,” but can only mean “Saul was a year old when he became king.” ... there is an error in the text, namely, that between בֶּן and שָׁנָה the age has fallen out...” ~Keil & Delitzsch, 1891 AD (Tsumura’s NICOT commentary agreed, citing McCarter, Grayson, and Buccellati in support)
2Antiquities vol. 6. c. 14. sect. 9 “Now Saul, when he had reigned 18 years while Samuel was alive, and after his death two,” to which his translator, William Whiston added “[and 20]” to square with the Acts account.
3An alternate translation of nasib is that of the LXX, Goldman, Gill, and Tsumuah, indicating a single person – in other words, the assassination of a Philistine prefect/governor/tax-collector.
4So Henry, Jamieson, and Gill, despite K&D to the contrary.
5Judges 6:2 “...Because of the Midianites, the children of Israel made for themselves the dens [המנהרות], the caves [המערות], and the strongholds [המצדות] which are in the mountains.” (NKJV)
6NASB: Job 13:15; Psa. 31:24; 33:18,22; 38:15; 42:5,11; 43:5; 71:14; 119:49; 130:5,7; 131:3; Lam. 3:21,24; Eze. 13:6; 19:5 (plus a half dozen more in the KJV).
7Some commentators, such as Gill and K&D, interpreted this passage to mean that qualified priests who were with Saul offered the sacrifice and that this was not part of the offense against God.
8“...a piece of presumption which king Uzziah [also] paid dearly for [in] 2 Chronicles 26:16” (Henry)
9See Appendix for more information.
10“[T]his is not spoken in respect of God’s immutable decree, but in regard of the outward possibilitie and likelihood, which Saul had to hold the kingdome.” ~Andrew Willett, 1607 AD
11“[H]e wished to rule as an autocrat, who possessed absolute power both in civil and sacred things” ~Robert Jamieson, 1871 AD
12“It is not sinning that ruins men, but sinning and not repenting” ~Matthew Henry
13In addition to this being a lesson about contemporary gun control, parallels could also be drawn to the folly of Christians allowing any sector of society, such as civil government, mass media, education, or even the church, to be controlled by those whose worldview is hostile to ours.
14cf. Matthew Henry's commentary: “We must take notice of the goodness of God in restraining the Philistines... from falling upon that little handful...whom they would easily have swallowed up at once. It is an invisible power that sets bounds to the malice of the church's enemies and suffers them not to [act]...”
15Some Bible scholars (Rashi, K&D), following the LXX, suggested that instead he called for the ephod, but the MT text says “ark.” Kiriath-jearim where we last heard of the ark being kept wouldn't have been very far away. Tsumurah commented in the New International Commentary on the Old Testament: “It may be that Saul's use of the verb 'bring near' hints at his careless attitude toward the ark of God, which symbolizes the presence of the Lord; it is man who should go before His holy presence not the other way around... Instead of inquiring of the priest, Saul commands him to do specific things, which are primarily under the authority of the priesthood.”
16“He pretendeth a good ende, to be avenged of his enemies, but he useth two evill meanes, the interdiction of foode, and the binding of it with an oath... he did it of his owne head, without any warrant from God... rashly and unaduisedly…” ~Andrew Willett
17Tsumura (NICOT) estimated it at over 20 miles, Beitzel (Moody Atlas) at over 15 miles, Goldman (Soncino) at 15 miles, John Gill at 12 miles, and Keil & Delitzsch (who must have been thinking of a different location) at 3 miles!
18Commentators who also held forth this position include: Ben Gersom, Abarbinel, Goldman, and K&D.
19K&D, and most English versions, however call it the “first,” even though the Hebrew word is not related to the number one, and the LXX translation is a form of αρχομαι “begin,” not ‘εν “first.”
20"Saul sheweth his hypocrisie, in that he neglecteth God's commandement, which the people had transgressed in eating of blood: but he presseth obedience to his own law even unto death." ~Andrew Willett
21Josephus, Goldman (Soncino), John Gill, Keil & Delitzsch, and Matthew Henry
22Andrew Willett: “[I]t is an offence for a man to breake a vowe, which is not in his power to keepe, in regard of his rashnes, that made such a vow, and so dallying as it were with God, but it is a greater sin to keepe such a vow, to greater mischiefe: as if a man hath vowed not to marrie, if he do marrie, he offendeth, because of his former rashnes; but he sinneth double, if keeping his vow, he falleth thereby into adulterie. Jepthah had done best of all, if he had not made so rash a vow, to [sacrifice] whatsoever came first to meet him... but the vow beeing made, it had beene better for him, not to have kept his vowe, but to have redeemed it according to the law, which appointeth redemption, both for men and women, that are consecrated unto God, Levit. 27:3-4” rather than offending God further with a human sacrifice.
23Unless, as Kimchi, Josephus, Kirkpatrick, Willett, Gill, and K&D propose, he is the same as Ishvi, in which case we don’t know who was the mother of Eshbaal/Ishboseth, the son of Saul mentioned in 1 Chron. 8:33
24Syriac and some LXX, supported by the DSS
25Source: https://www.castlereport.us/geopolitical-disaster/
26This is in fulfillment of the Abrahamic Covenant: "...those who bless you, I will bless, and those who curse you, I will curse..." The Amalekites had been a curse to Israel, so they got wiped out. The Kenites had been a blessing to Israel, so they were protected.
27Hobab was also called a Midianite, but apparently, Kenites included Midianites, as well as Jews in Caleb's line (1 Chr. 2:55), and even the merchants who brought Joseph from his brothers (Gen. 37:28).
28Num. 31:2, 25:17, Judg. 6-7, 1 Chron. 4:43.
29Numbers 24:20-22 "Amalek was first among the nations, But shall be last until he perishes… Firm is [the Kennites] dwelling place, And your nest is set in the rock; Nevertheless Kain shall be burned. How long until Asshur carries you away captive?" (NKJV)!
30This divine command is not a justification for engaging in retaliatory war today. Tsumura, in the NICOT commentary, pointed relevantly to the New Testament commands for no-holds-barred spiritual warfare, however, in Ephesians 6:12.
31Much has been made by commentators of the fact that “Telaim” means “lamb,” with various conjectures about lambs in the numbering of the troops, but I think it was just the name of a town. In an area known for sheep-herding it is not surprising that a town would have a name like that.
32Willett suggested (based on Num. 24:21) that Kennites lived in the mountains (סלע) and Amalekites down in the valley. The Kennites were also nomadic tent-dwellers, so it was not a great upset for them to move out of the battle zone.
33“It is dangerous being found in the company of God’s enemies… The Jews have a saying, ‘Woe to the wicked man, and woe to his neighbour.’” ~Matthew Henry
34So Goldman in the Soncino Commentary. Keil & Delitzsch’s commentary asserted that it was the “Arabian… desert of Jifar… which borders upon Egypt... (Gen. 16:7). Havilah, the country of the Chaulotoeans, on the border of Arabia Petraea towards Yemen… (Gen. 10:29).”
35“Saul… ‘set up this place for himself’ … seeking his own honour more than the honour of God… and also… marched in great state to Gilgal, for this seems to be intimated in the manner of expression: ‘He has gone about and passed on and gone down,’ with great deal of pomp and parade.” ~Matthew Henry
36“Men’s preferment, instead of releasing them from their obedience to God, obliges them so much the more to it… God’s favours to us lay strong obligations upon us to be obedient to Him.” ~Matthew Henry, 1714 AD
37Gen. 19:3, 9; 33:11; Jdg. 19:7; 2 Ki. 2:17; 5:16
38K.
van der Toorn, “The Nature of the Biblical Teraphim in the
Light of the Cuneiform Evidence” (1990)
T. J. Lewis, “The
Ancestral Estate… in 2 Samuel 14:16” (1991).
39This Hebrew root is translated into Greek with the thelw root, but this is not used of God in the NT.
40McCarter commented insightfully, “Democracy is no more acceptable a replacement for prophetic theocracy than is monarchy!”
41I’m indebted to Tsumura for pointing this out in his NICOT commentary.
42quotes based off the NASB
43Willett, Henry, cf. Gill “he did not in order to worship with Saul... but rather the contrary; but that Saul might not be despised by the people, and his authority lessened, while he continued king; and that he might do what Saul had neglected to do, destroy Agag.” cf. K&D: “...not merely for the purpose of preserving the outward order until a new king should take his place, but also to carry out the ban upon Agag...”
44Wycliffe and the NET Bible being exceptions which use a combination: “certis the ouercomere [Preeminent One] in Israel schal not spare, and he schal not be bowid bi repentaunce [go back on his word or change his mind].”
45יכזב – a synonym for יְשַׁקֵּר in the MT of 1 Sam 15
46“God... is... the unchangeable One, in whom Israel can trust, since He does not lie or deceive, or repent of His purposes. These words are spoken θεοπρεπῶς (theomorphically), whereas in 15:11 and other passages, which speak of God as repenting, the words are to be understood ἀνθρωποπαθῶς (anthropomorphically)...” ~Keil & Delitzsch
47BDB also cites P. de Lagarde and H.P. Smith.
48cf. Henry: “in a stately manner, to show that he was a king, and therefore to be treated with respect, or in a soft effeminate manner, as one never used to hardship”
49With which Lange and also Tsumura agreed in their commentaries.
50cf. McCarter “in bands/fetters”
51Gesenius, in his classic Hebrew grammar called it a “substantive adverb... describing an external state.”
52Other speculations include: “cleaved him as wood is cleaved” (Ben Gersom), “divided him into four parts” (Rashi), “may perhaps mean no more than ‘executed’ (Kirkpatrick)” (Goldman).
53The Hebrew is the word carov “nearness,” prefixed with the beth locative or associative preposition. If the author had intended “privately, away from his brothers,” he would have used the mem ablative prefix as the preposition instead. Goldman commented, “This can only mean ‘in the presence of his brethren.’” There is, nevertheless, a tradition from Kimchi and Abarbinel to Patrick and Gill and Jamieson that it should be interpreted “away from the presence of this brothers.”
54Isaiah 7 is the only other mention of it, and that doesn’t have to do with sacrifice, only farming. However, Lev. 3:1 states a “female” of the “herd” could be offered as a peace offering, although ‘eglat/heifer is not explicitly stated there.
55Goldman, following the Targum and Rashi, instead rendered “meet him eagerly,” but even the AJV reads “trembling.”
56“As Samuel must be the subject to the verb וַיֹּאמֶר in vs. 8-10, we may assume that he had communicated the object of his coming to Jesse… In all probability Samuel said nothing [to David] at the time [of his anointing], since, according to v.2 he had good reason for keeping the matter secret, not only on his own account, but still more for David's sake; so that even the brethren of David who were present knew nothing about the meaning and object of the anointing, but may have imagined that Samuel merely intended to consecrate David as a pupil of the prophets.” ~Keil & Delitzsch
571 Chron. 2:15 lists David as the 7th son of Jesse, whereas this passage says that Jesse showed Samuel 7 sons before it says that he brought David in. The Bible itself doesn’t give further clarification, but this apparent discrepancy can be reconciled in a number of ways: 1) I suggest that the number seven is the sum total - including David, used anachronistically in the story. If you read the wording of this passage carefully, it doesn’t actually say that Jesse had 8 sons or that David was not the 7th. (It appears that McCarter and Tsumura also came to this conclusion.) 2) Another possibility might be that a son was lost between this time and the writing of 1 Chronicles. This was John Gill’s position: “the fourth we nowhere read of; perhaps he died quickly after this, was an obscure person, and of no fame and note, or might be by another woman” (Tsumura cites Baldwin and Bergen as supporting this position also), 3) or the total could include a family member technically called a son, but not in the sense that modern Westerners would consider it: “the eighth is supposed to have been one of the elder brother’s sons, maybe Jonadab the son of Shammah... for in the Hebrew phrase, nephews were called sons.” ~Andrew Willett
58That’s my interpretation of the paragogic he at the end of the word “send.”
59Seder Olam Rabba (c. 13. p. 36) estimated David at 29 years old (which doesn’t leave enough time for all David’s sojournings between his anointing and Saul’s death), Lightfoot estimated him at 25 years old, Andrew Willett at 23 years old, Gill “hardly... more than 20,” Matthew Henry at 20, and Jamieson at 15. Josephus’ claim that David was fewer than 10 years old seems too young for the military exploits he pulls off soon thereafter.
60cf. Ezekiel 36:25-28 “Then I will sprinkle clean water on you, and you shall be clean; I will cleanse you from all your filthiness and from all your idols. I will give you a new heart and put a new spirit within you; I will take the heart of stone out of your flesh and give you a heart of flesh. I will put My Spirit within you and cause you to walk in My statutes, and you will keep My judgments and do them. Then you shall dwell in the land that I gave to your fathers; you shall be My people, and I will be your God.” (NKJV)
61Tsumura suggested this was an Akkadian borrow-word denoting the amount that a donkey could carry, that is 80-160 liters, arguing that a mere loaf represented by an Omer would not be enough to give as a gift to a king.
6299% of the 664 times this Hebrew word occurs in the Old Testament, the NKJV does not translate it “distressing,” and the ESV does not translate it “harmful.” Clearly those translators wanted to avoid the translation “evil” in this passage.
63NKJV renders ruach ra’ah as “a spirit of ill-will,” but the word “will” is not there in the Hebrew
64his word was “suffered”
65cf. Matthew 12:43-45 Jesus said, “Now, whenever an unclean spirit goes out from a man, it goes through waterless places, seeking – yet not finding – rest. Then it says, ‘I will go back into my house from which I went out!’ And when it has come, it finds [the house] unoccupied, swept and decorated. Then it goes and takes with itself seven other spirits more evil than itself and, upon entering, they take up residence there, and that man's last [state of affairs] become worse than the first. Thus it will be also to this evil generation.” (NAW)
66Based on an e-Sword search of the KJV which yielded 2601 hits on H430, 188 hits on H430-“God” and 4 hits on H430+“judges.”
67There is a Jewish tradition that it was Doeg the Edomite. John Gill’s commentary argued against it, but gave the following references for this tradition: “T. Bab. Sanhedrin, fol. 93. 2. So in Hieron. Trad. Heb in lib. Reg. fol. 76. C.”
68See the respect with which Saul's servants laid out a request to Saul? How much more respectfully should we approach the God of the universe in prayer!
69“Music cannot work upon the devil, but it may shut up the passages by which he has access to the mind.” ~M. Henry
70Joshua 11:22 NKJV “None of the Anakim were left in the land of the children of Israel; they remained only in Gaza, in Gath, and in Ashdod.”
71This was Andrew Willett’s computation of the total. His estimate of the kashkashim breastplate alone was 156 lb, 4 oz. Gill passed on an estimate of over 272 pounds. Tsumura estimated 126 pounds.
72The Geneva Bible computed it at 18.3 quarters
73Head to foot
74Such as Numbers 21:34, Deut. 3:2, & Josh. 10:8, & 11:6
75Such as ערץ in Deut. 1:29; 7:21; 20:3; & 31:6; & Josh. 1:9
76Andrew Willett was surprisingly outspoken against monomachy, saying it came from the “Gentiles” and was “much displeasing to God.” “Those detestable solemnities… which they call tournaments, we forbid to be held, in the which soldiers use to be hired, and to make ostentation of their strength, do rashly encounter together, whereupon followeth the slaughter and deaths of men... they sin against God in their presuming upon their strength, against their brethren, in seeking their destruction, and against themselves, in putting their life willingly into danger, being forced thereunto by no necessitie at all.”
77Rashi, Targum
78According to Goldman. Tsumura concurred on p.437 that it was 14 miles, and then on p.448 stated that it was 12 miles. Gill must have been mistaken when he estimated it at 4 miles.
79According to Gill, who added “this was wheat or barley dried in a furnace or oven, and ground into meal, and being mixed with water, or milk, or butter, or honey, or oil, was eaten, and reckoned very delicious; and besides this, there was another sort of ‘kali’, the word here used, which was parched pulse, as beans, peas, &c. parched...”
80This is the position Willett held, and he quoted Chrysostom in favor of it saying, “David was not won with these promises.” Gill also seems to agree, writing, “he asked not for the sake of the reward, but to observe the necessity there was of some man's engaging with him, and killing him, or otherwise it would be a reproach to Israel, and to signify that he had an inclination to attempt it”
81Keil & Delitzsch saw the same issue: “Eliab sought for the splinter in his brother's eye, and was not aware of the beam in his own. The very things with which he charged his brother - presumption and wickedness of heart - were most apparent in his scornful reproof.”
82Tsumura acknowledges this, “could be a rhetorical question: ‘Isn’t it a matter of importance?’ … Bergen paraphrases: ‘What have I done to offend you now? I happen to have been asking about a very important matter.’”
83Consider what this says of the character of David, “He could not see a lamb in distress but he would venture his life to rescue it. This temper made him fit to be a king, to whom the lives of subjects should be dear and their blood precious (Psalm 72:14), and fit to be a type of Christ, the good Shepherd, who gathers the lambs in his arms and carries them in his bosom (Isaiah 40:11), and who not only ventured, but laid down his life for his sheep.” ~Matthew Henry
84Willett argued that this was not a rash judgment of Saul, nor mere formality, but a recognition that God was with this lad and that “If Saul had stayd David from going forward, he had sinned.”
85so Josephus, Pellican, & Goldman, but this seems unlikely due to Saul’s unusual height and David’s youthfulness
86so Osiander, Martyr, Henry, & Gill
87John Gill: “some say about fourteen or sixteen years of age, but very probably about twenty, and no more”
88cf. Matthew Henry, “fearing that the contemptibleness of the champion he contended with would lessen the glory of his victory”
89A claim denied by the Targum, Kimchi, Jamieson, and Henry
90The only comment I’ve seen on this is Rashi’s, that God caused Goliath to fall that way to make it easier for David to cut off his head, but that still doesn’t explain it to me.
91John Gill claimed that Psalm 9 was written about this victory, although I would want more proof.
92Antiquities of the Jews l. 6. c. 9. sect. 5.
93K&D argued unconvincingly against this point
94“He brought the head of the Philistine to Jerusalem, to be a terror to the Jebusites, who held the strong-hold of Sion” cf. Gill: “the stronghold of Zion was possessed by the Jebusites; and it is generally thought that it was to the terror of them that the head of Goliath was carried there”
95So Josephus, Willett, Goldman, Gordon, & Klein
96Although there were commentators like Abarbinel who thought otherwise.
97So Kimchi, Driver, Goldman, Jamieson, K&D, Gill, & Tsumura
98K&D cited De Wette, Thenius, Ewald, Bleek, & Stähelin
99So Osiander, Jamieson, & Zhodiates
100So Vatabulus, Martyr, Pellican, Willett, Henry, & Gill
101Gill alone, out of the many commentators I read, placed this event after some later battle and not after the battle described in chapter 17.
102I recommend Jim Logan’s book, Reclaiming Surrendered Ground on this topic.
103Viz. Targums, Peter Martyr, Jamieson, Gill. Some, however, like Andrew Willett and S. Goldman, suggested instead that it was called prophecy, not because Saul was actually relaying messages from the spirit world but merely because his behavior looked similar to the behavior of mediums who actually did so. Abarbinel suggested that it was actual prophecy, while Matthew Henry suggested it was “affected” to trick David off his guard, but I think the history would have recorded that if it were the case.
104“[I]t is lawfull for us, to decline and avoid violence and daunger intended, as David did twice at this instant, but not to offer violence and revenge againe.” ~Willett, quoting Osiander
105“He
made him captain over 1000, that he might be from under his eye,
because he hated the sight of him; and that he might not secure the
interest of the courtiers.” ~M. Henry
“partly that
he might be out of his sight... and partly that he might be safer
from any designs of his upon his life... not out of respect to
him... but partly to cover his malice, and please the people, and
partly in hope that he might be slain by the enemy at the head of
his troop” ~Gill “ intended to be an honorable exile”
~Jamieson
“Whether the elevation of David into a captain
over a thousand was a higher promotion than his appointment over the
men of war, or the latter expression is to be taken as simply a more
general or indefinite term, denoting his promotion to the rank of
commander-in-chief, is a point which can hardly be determined with
certainty.” ~Keil & Delitzsch
106Full disclosure, I did not find any other commentator who interpreted Saul’s words this way.
107Another possible interpretation is that Merob and David didn’t have mutual interest in each other, so they let the marriage prospect die quietly.
108"When you are invited by anyone to a wedding feast, do not sit down in the best place, lest one more honorable than you be invited by him; and he who invited you and him come and say to you, 'Give place to this man,' and then you begin with shame to take the lowest place. But when you are invited, go and sit down in the lowest place, so that when he who invited you comes he may say to you, 'Friend, go up higher.' Then you will have glory in the presence of those who sit at the table with you. For whoever exalts himself will be humbled, and he who humbles himself will be exalted." Luke 14:8-11 NKJV
109Gill agreed with me on this.
110Depending on whether you count David among the 8 sons of Jesse as I do, or whether you count 8 sons before David.
111“[M]ost interpreters understand it, that he was obliged to this by promise, on account of David's slaying Goliath (1Sam. 17:25), but Abarbinel is of another mind...” ~John Gill, 1766 AD. In 1891, Keil & Delitzsch reiterated this.
112Josephus seems to have gone a bit overboard with his poetic license by claiming that David killed 600 Philistines and brought back their heads. (Antiqu. l. 6. c. 10. sect. 3)
113John Gill made the following analogy: “David's marriage of the younger sister, when upon various considerations it might have been expected that he should have married the elder, may be an emblem of Christ's espousing the Gentile church, when the Jewish church, her elder sister, is neglected by him, she having rejected him.”
AMy
original chart includes the NASB and NIV, but their copyright
restrictions have forced me to remove them from the
publicly-available edition of this chart. I have included the ESV in
footnotes when it employs a word not already used by the KJV, NASB,
or NIV. (NAW is my translation.) When a translation adds words not
in the Hebrew text, but does not indicate it has done so by the use
of italics (or greyed-out text), I put the added words in [square
brackets]. When one version chooses a wording which is different
from all the other translations, I underline it. When a
version chooses a translation which, in my opinion, either departs
too far from the root meaning of the Hebrew word or departs too far
from the grammar form of the original text, I use strikeout.
And when a version omits a word which is in the original text, I
insert an X. (I also place an X at the end of a word if the original
word is plural but the English translation is singular.) I
occasionally use colors to help the reader see correlations between
the various editions and versions when there are more than two
different translations of a given word. There is no known Dead Sea
Scroll containing any part of 1 Samuel 13. Where I believe that the
LXX text is superior to the MT, I have highlighted
with yellow the LXX and its translation into English, and
where I have accepted that into my NAW translation, I have marked it
with {pointed brackets}.
BThis is my translation (Nathan A Wilson)
CSymmachus adds “approximately” ‘ως
DLXX
omits. NASB/NIV = “ was thirty
years
old when he began to reign/became king,” ESV = “lived
for one year [and then] became king X” Syriac combined the 1
with the 2 later in the verse to make “21.”
EAlthough the manuscripts are not in agreement about this verse, its pattern is consistent with the pattern of giving the age of a king at the beginning of his reign (lit. “son of x years in his reign”) and the number of years he reigned over Israel. However, there appears to be a word missing in the MT because Saul couldn't have begun his reign at age one. Viz. * Ishbosheth in 2 Sam. 2:10 בֶּן־אַרְבָּעִים שָׁנָה אִישׁ־בֹּשֶׁת בֶּן־שָׁאוּל בְּמָלְכוֹ עַל־יִשְׂרָאֵל * David in 2 Sam. 5:4 בֶּן־שְׁלֹשִׁים שָׁנָה דָּוִד בְּמָלְכוֹ אַרְבָּעִים שָׁנָה מָלָךְ׃ * Rehoboam in 1 Ki. 14:21בֶּן־אַרְבָּעִים וְאַחַת שָׁנָה רְחַבְעָם בְּמָלְכוֹ וּשֲׁבַע עֶשְׂרֵה שָׁנָה מָלַךְ בִּירוּשָׁלִַם * Jehoshaphat in 1 Ki. 22:42 יְהוֹשָׁפָט בֶּן־שְׁלֹשִׁים וְחָמֵשׁ שָׁנָה בְּמָלְכוֹ וְעֶשְׂרִים וְחָמֵשׁ שָׁנָה מָלַךְ בִּירוּשָׁלִָם * Same with Jehoram (2 Ki. 8:17/ 2 Chr. 21:5), Ahazian (2 Ki. 8:26/2 Chr. 22:2), Jehoash (2 Ki. 12:1 / 2 Chr. 24:1), Amaziah in (2 Ki. 14:2/ 2 Chr. 26:3), Azariah (2 Kin. 15:2), Jotham (2 Ki. 15:33/ 2 Chr. 27:8), Ahaz (2 Ki. 16:2/2 Chr. 28:1), Hezekiah (2 Ki. 18:2), Manasseh (2 Ki. 21:1/2 Chr. 33:1), Amon (2 Ki. 21:19/2 Chr. 33:21), Josiah (2 Ki. 22:1/2 Chr. 34:1), Jehoahaz (2 Ki. 23:31/2 Chr. 36:2), Jehoiakim (2 Ki. 23:36/2 Chr. 36:5), Jehoiachin (2 Ki. 24:8/2 Chr. 36:9), Zedekiah (2 Ki. 24:18/2 Chr. 36:11)
FK&D’s supposition that a dropped-out number here was penned as an alphanumeric instead of as a morpheme has been challenged by A. Millard, who claimed that individual letters representing numbers weren’t used until the Hellenistic period.
GThere are some manuscript variants over whether the word “tent” is singular or plural. The MT, LXX, Vulgate, and NIV read plural, whereas the Syriac, KJV, and NASB went with singular. Apparently Targums go both ways. It makes no difference in meaning. “[A]s no other summoning together of the people has been mentioned before, except to the war upon the Ammonites at Jabesh... it was there at Gilgal, after the renewal of the monarchy, that Saul formed the resolution at once to make war upon the Philistines, and selected 3000 fighting men for the purpose out of the whole number that were collected together, and then dismissed the remainder to their homes.” ~Keil & Delitzsch
HLXX translators transliterated this Hebrew word as though it were a proper name rather than translating it “garrison.” Aquila and Symmachus corrected it to uposthma/ekstasin (station/outpost)
ILXX translators seem to have mistaken the MT ישׁמעו העברים for ישׁטמו העבדים . Later Greek translators corrected the Greek to the MT: A = akousatwsan 'oi 'Ebraioi, S = akousatwsan oi en tw peran (interpreting “Hebrews” as “those who have crossed over,” which was the original meaning but came to be a designation for the Jewish people) Some ancient Latin manuscripts contain both the LXX and the MT run together, indicating both variants were around at that time: audiant Haebrei dereliquerunt servi, but the Vulgate supports the MT.
JNASB, NIV = “attacked,” ESV = “defeated” - same in v.4
KThe Vaticanus, the oldest-known manuscript reads 'οι υιοι Ισραελ, which was followed by Brenton.
Lcf. NASB = “had become repulsive to,” NIV = “has become obnoxious to,” and ESV = “had become a stench to”
MNASB, NIV = “summoned”
NLiterally “stink,” but used in this political sense in Gen. 34:30; Exod. 5:21; 1 Sam. 27:12; 2 Sam. 10:6; & 16:21.
OLit. “were cried out,” cf. 10:17. Note this verb is plural, whereas “the people” is singular. I suggest that this verb could be referring to the two things that were announced listed immediately prior, and that “the people” could be the subject of the subsequent clause. Something about the wording of the LXX makes me think that if we had a DSS manuscript of this verse, it would say what the LXX says, but without objective proof I will keep the MT reading.
PESV = “mustered” - Same in v.11.
QNASB = “abundance,” NIV = “numerous”
RLXX reads as though the Hebrew were לו נגש להם instead of כי נגש העם
SNASB & ESV = “in trouble,” NIV = “critical”
TNASB = “crevasses,” ESV = “holes”
UNASB = “crypts,” NIV = “pits,” ESV = “tombs”
VCf. NIV & ESV = “cisterns”
WThis word only occurs here and in Judges 9:46-49, where a fire is built over the top of an underground hiding place.
XThe plural form consistently denotes cisterns (Gen. 37:20; Deut. 6:11; 2 Chr. 26:10; Neh. 9:25; Jer. 2:13).
YSymmachus unnecessarily rendered the Hebrew more literalistically oi ek tou peran (“those from the other side”).
ZAquila translated with the synonym exeplagh (“struck senseless”), but Symmachus attempted to edit by changing to a smoother reading, giving a verb hkolouqhse (“followed”) for the adverb “after” to modify.
AANASB, NIV, ESV = “crossed the” (ESV inexplicably adds “the fords of”)
ABTsumura called this copula a “waw explicative (which is),” noting that “the lands of Gad and Reuben made up Gilead, the Israelite lands east of the Jordan (see Josh. 13:24-28).”
ACcf. synonyms in Aquila & Symmachus’ versions (peri/anemeinen... eiV suntaghn) and Theodotian’s (...kairon). Notably, most removed the “said” to conform to the MT.
ADMasorite scribes lengthened the stem on one letter to change it from Niphal to Hiphil (וַיּוֹחֶל), to match Samuel’s command in chapter 10, but there is no difference in meaning between the two stems, and although the Hiphil is more common, the Niphal also appears at Gen. 8:12 & Ezek. 19:5.
AEThere appears to be a verb missing in the MT, which all the English versions attempt to supply. The oldest-known manuscripts are Latin and Greek versions which do have a verb, and there are Chaldee and Hebrew manuscripts with the verb אמר, so perhaps the LXX is accurate to the original.
AFThe only other occurrences of עלה העלה in 1. Sam are 6:14-15; 7:9-10; & 10:8. Cf. “the priest shall...” Lev. 1:9 & 14:20
AG“Calling” and “blessing” occasionally occur together in greeting: Gen. 5:2; 28:1; 48:16; Num. 24:10; Ruth 4:14; 2 Sam. 18:28; 2 Ki. 10:15; 2 Chr. 20:26; Isa. 51:2
AHSeveral Hebrew manuscripts - as well as the Syriac version - insert a beth preposition at the beginning of this word, reflected in the LXX eis, and the insertion of the word “at” in English versions.
AIcf. synonymous verbs and additional pronoun (underlined) in S = litaneusw, kai biasqeiV anhnegka thn olokautwsin sou. “I will offer supplication and be forced to offer up your burnt offering”
AJNASB, NIV, and ESV = “asked/sought the favor [lit. ‘face’] of”
AKNASB = “worked up the courage,” NIV = “felt compelled”
ALThe other hithpael instances of this verb are at Gen. 43:31 & 45:1 (Joseph restrained himself around his brothers); Est. 5:10 (Haman restrained himself around Mordecai); Isa. 42:14; 63:15; 64:11 (God restraining Himself from mercy or people restraining themselves from heartfelt worship of God).
AMcf. synonyms A. hgnwmonhsaV (“ignorantly”). S. hfronhsaV (“thoughtlessly”).
ANMany Hebrew manuscripts have “for” or “and” here, and almost all the ancient versions do too, including Septuagint, Latin, Vulgate, and Syriac.
AOVaticanus, the oldest LXX manuscript (which doesn’t always agree with the majority of Septuagint manuscripts compiled by Rahlf) adds σοι, hence my bracketed phrase in Brenton’s translation. This could be explained by ditography, although there is no copula in the Masoretic Hebrew or in the Latin (or, I presume, in the Syriac) to translate as και or mistake as σοι.
APThis un-highlighted first phrase in the brackets “into his way” is not in the oldest-known Greek manuscript (or in the ancient Latin versions), so it’s not in Brenton’s translation of the Greek (or in Douay’s translation of the Latin), or in any other English translation I’ve found.
AQCf. NASB & NIV = “counted”
ARThe Greek and Latin manuscripts which predate all the surviving Hebrew manuscripts of this verse, contain an additional clause about a remnant of men joining Saul in the battle, which is why it’s in Wycliffe’s version as well as the ESV, CEV, and NLT. This seems to be a pretty clear case of an MT copyist’s eye leaving the text after the first instance of “Gibeah” and returning to the second instance of “Gibeah” in the verse, not realizing that he had missed a clause inbetween. It would be hard to explain the addition of a whole clause otherwise.
ASThis place is spelled differently in both the Greek and Hebrew from the Gibeah mentioned in the previous verse. NASB and Goldman, McCarter, & Tsumurah interpret this as Gebah, a point closer to Mikmash (within a mile or two) where Jonathan had previously sacked a garrison of Philistines. Others, such as KJV, NIV, AJV, interpret it as a variant spelling of the same Gibeah mentioned in v.15. In 14:2, the MT and LXX and Targums all read Gibeah again, and Tsumura seems to reverse position to advocate for that (explaining that Gibeah would still be less than 4 miles from Mikmash and that Saul could have posted sentries inbetween to relay information) or for translating it “the hill” instead of transliterating it.
ATSymmachus and Theodotion corrected the LXX to the MT “army-camp” parembolhV
AUNASB, NIV, ESV = “raiders”This word is singular in Hebrew, and elsewhere is almost always translated “destroy-”
AV“Destroy” is how this word is translated in almost every other instance of this word outside of 1 Sam. in almost every English translation. I’ve been noticing that the farmers around me sent out tractors in the early spring to remove all the trees and branches from the through-paths that connect their fields across creeks and treelines; I assume that this is so that they can drive their planters and harvesters easily from field to field. Considering how many chariots the Philistines had brought in, and considering the hills and trees they would encounter in Israelite territory, I wonder if these Philistines captains were destroying trees and underbrush and rocks to build chariotways through the strategic points they wanted to control in the war. Alternately, they may have been terrorizing non-combattant citizens and raiding Israelite homes – since most of the Israelite men were hiding, and the rest were on the other side of the Philistine army front and couldn’t defend those homes. Whatever the case, it is interesting that the Philistines employ a similar three-pronged attack to that which Saul used against the Amonites in 11:11.
AWAquila used a synonym more like the MT: kefalh “head/captain”
AXAquilla & Symmachus rendered this faragga (“ravine”)
AYLXX interprets “border” and “valley” as though they were proper nouns, while Theodotion inexplicably appears to have translated it “stomach of the gazelle.” Symmachus translated “Beth Horon” as though it were not a proper noun (ou oriou tou uperkeimenou “the mountain of dwelling”); he also corrected the LXX to the MT by adding “into the desert” at the end of the verse.
AZOprah is north of Mikmash, Beth-horon is West, and the road overlooking the wilderness would go South. The main force went East. Curiously, the story pauses for 4 suspenseful verses for a lengthy explanation on weapons. The reason for there being no blacksmiths isn’t given: perhaps the Philistines singled them out and killed them. Limits on the manufacture and marketing of weapons are the strategems of despots afraid of being overthrown.
BAThe Philistine nation is treated as a singularity and given a singular verb in the MT. The Masorite scribes suggested in the qere notes that the verb be plural (אָמְרוּ) for proper grammar.
BBcf. A. Q. arotron (“plough”), S. unin (?)
BCS = skafion (“shovel”)
BDS = dikellan (“grader?”)
BENASB, NIV, ESV = “mattock” - repeated in v.21
BFKeil & Delitzsch: “The fact that the word is connected with קרדם, the axe or hatchet, favours the idea that it signifies a hoe or space rather than a sickle.” NASB = “hoe,” NIV & ESV = “sickle[s]” in the next verse these three agree on “plowshares/plow points”
BGUsed only here and Gen. 4:22 (what Tubalcain did to metalworkers); Job 16:9 (What God’s eyes did to Job); Ps. 7:13 (what God does with his sword to prepare to execute wrath); 52:4 (describing a deceitful tongue).
BHLXX translates פציר as though it were בציר – there is significant visual similarity, and the Hebrew word is used nowhere else in scripture, (Aquila attempted to reconcile it to the Hebrew with prosbolwsiV stomata “throwing the mouth toward” - as though the Hebrew word were פי instead of פים), but it’s just as possible that the Hebrew word was miscopied and the LXX reads the original.
BIAquila lists the implements as toiV arotroiV, kai toiV rixin, kai taiV triskelisin, kai taiV axinaiV, kai tou sterewsai to boukentron
BJNAS, NIV, ESV = the price/charge was a pim (2/3 shekel)
BKNASB = “fix,” NIV = “repointing,” ESV = “setting”
BLThis verse has a lot of very unique words in it which make it hard to translate. For instance, at the beginning of the verse, the word translated “charge/price” by the NAS,NIV, NKJV, and ESV is translated “Grape harvest” by the Septuagint, “Blunt” by the Vulgate, and “file” by the KJV. If the word means “price,” then it appears that what was paid was called a “peem.” John Gill wrote that archaeologists recent to his time in the mid-1700’s had “found a stone inscribed with this word [peem]. Also they found a stone inscribed with the word ‘shekel’. Hence they deduced that the word was really a weight of measure equal to about one third of a shekel.” Apparently other archaeologists by the late 1900’s had decided it was actually worth twice that much, so that’s why the NAS, NIV, and ESV read “two thirds of a shekel.” It seems clear that most of the verse is detailing specific iron-age tools. The most important detail is that the Philistine removal of blacksmiths and price-gouging the Israelites for metalwork also appears to have meant that the Philistines kept the Hebrews from even owning a sword or a spear.
BMThis is the second word in this verse which is used nowhere else in the Hebrew Bible, and the last word in this verse is found only one other place: Eccl. 12:11.
BNQ = diabasin = where one “goes through”
BONASB = “gorge,” NIV, ESV = “pass,” LXX = “opposite side”
BPMy
original chart includes the NASB and NIV, but their copyright
restrictions have forced me to remove them from the
publicly-available edition of this chart. I have included the ESV in
footnotes when it employs a word not already used by the KJV, NASB,
or NIV. (NAW is my translation.) When a translation adds words not
in the Hebrew text, but does not indicate it has done so by the use
of italics (or greyed-out text), I put the added words in [square
brackets]. When one version chooses a wording which is different
from all the other translations, I underline it. When a
version chooses a translation which, in my opinion, either departs
too far from the root meaning of the Hebrew word or departs too far
from the grammar form of the original text, I use strikeout.
And when a version omits a word which is in the original text, I
insert an X. (I also place an X at the end of a word if the original
word is plural but the English translation is singular.) I
occasionally use colors to help the reader see correlations between
the various editions and versions when there are more than two
different translations of a given word. The only known Dead Sea
Scrolls containing any part of 1 Sa. 14 are
4Q51Samuela, which contains fragments of vs. 24-51
and which has been dated between 50-25 B.C. and 4Q52, containing
verses 41-42 dated to the 250’s B.C. Text in the MT which
agrees with legible text from these Dead Sea Scrolls is colored
purple.Where the DSS supports the LXX with omissions or text not in
the MT, I have highlighted with
yellow the LXX and its translation into English, and where I
have accepted that into my NAW translation, I have marked it with
{pointed brackets}.
BQSecond- 4th century Greek translators corrected the LXX from a transliteration of the Hebrew word to a translation Aquila = thn upostasin (the outpost), Symmachus = to susthma (the rendezvous point?), and Theodotian = thn stasin (the station)
BRcf. 3:15-16
BSTsumura recommends translating “threshing floor” rather than transliterating “Migron” due to the ancient Near East tradition of visiting kings sitting on the threshing floor at the gate of a city to judge. (citing 1 Ki. 22:10 as well as Assyrian and Ugaritic texts, and the archaeological discovery of a chair in the threshing floor at the city gate of Tel Dan.
BT“Ahiah is generally supposed to be the same person as Ahimelek, the son of Ahitub (ch. 22:9 sqq.)...” ~K&D
BUSome Hebrew, Syriac & Latin manuscripts have this conjunction here, but it doesn’t change the meaning.
BVIn both instances of this word in this verse, the Cairo Geniza manuscripts (which date about a century older than the Masoretic ones) spell this word lw{m instead of מוּל but it’s just a spelling difference, not a difference of meaning.
BWAquila & Symmachus used the preposition επι- “upon” instead of syn- (“together”) in their translations.
BX“Perhaps is not a sign of Jonathan's doubt in God's ability, but rather a confession that God is not required to act for them.” ~Tsumura, NICOT
BYcf. Gideon's 300
BZAq. & Theod. corrected to the MT = apokalufqhsomeqa “reveal ourselves”
CAΑquila corrected to the MT = siwphsate ewV tou eggisai hmaV proV umaV “stay till until we are near to you”
CBMany Hebrew manuscripts read plural “hands” בְּיָדֵינוּ, which is what the LXX and Vulgate also say.
CCSymmachus offered a compound term for “armor-bearer” = oploforoV but the LXX follows the MT closer with two words, one for “armor” and the other for “bear/carry.”
CDLiterally “gave upon” like we’d say “dished it out” cf. S. anhrei (“did away with/dispatched”) MT is literally “killed”
CETheodotion rendered the MT כְּבַחֲצִי literally wV epi hmisu “as upon half”
CFTargum and Vulgate as well as a couple of Hebrew manuscripts add rqb “of oxen” - Driver estimated the distance at 15-20 yards.
CGcf. synonym from Aquila = ekplhxiV (strike out/dumbstrickenness)
CHNASB = “went here and there.” NIV = “X in all directions.”
CIThat is, of the Philistines (Targum, Lucian rescription)
CJcf. synonyms Aq. & Symm = proselqe (“bring”), Theodotion = eggison (“bring near”)
CKAq, Symm, and Theod all correct to the MT “ark of God” th kibwtw tou qeou
CLAq. & Symm. add ‘υιος back in to match MT “sons/children of”.
CMThere are apparently some old Latin manuscripts which read “ephod” instead of “ark”
CNMost versions (Syriac, Targum, LXX, Vulgate, English) translate the conjunction prefix as a preposition like “with”
COSome Hebrew manuscripts read plural “hands” iydy like the LXX and old Latin versions do.
CPAq. = fagedaina
CQAquila corrected to the MT oi Ebraioi – Philistines would have called Israelites “Hebrews” but the LXX explains further the relationship of these Israelites among the Philistines to the Philistines as being slaves.
CRLucian rescription reads Baiqwrwn
CSS. timwrhsomai (“punish for myself”)
CTNASB, ESV = “were hard-pressed” cf. Gill & K&D who commented that the pressure was from hunger, contra Jewish Rabbis Rashi & Abarbinel who commented that this was speaking of impressment into military service by Saul. But the oldest manuscripts instead say instead, “Saul was thoughtless with great thoughtlesness.”
CUNASB/NIV/ESV = “put/bound/laid under oath” When these versions render v.27 & 28 with the same English phrase, it is a different Hebrew word (בְּהַשְׁבִּיעַ ... הַשְׁבֵּעַ הִשְׁבִּיעַ)
CVAlthough the Syriac & Vulgate support the MT here, the more-ancient DSS, LXX, and Old Latin manuscripts support a different reading, followed by the NRSV, ESV, and McCarter. All that is legible of the DSS of this part of the verse is a shin followed by an alpha, which doesn’t match any of the MT for this verse, but could be matched with the LXX text as follows: ושאול שגג שגגה גדול.
CWYa’ar means “forest” in Hebrew, but the LXX renders it twice, first as a transliteration then as a translation. I don’t know why Brenton rendered it with an “l” ending instead of “r,” but those two letters are of the same liquid class and are frequently interchanged in languages like Mandarin and Lugandan.
CXThe difficult word “land” in the original Greek and Hebrew was explained in the Targums to mean “the people,” thus the ESV used “people,” and the Vulgate added “vulgus.” This was not necessarily wrong, because “people” is used as a synonym in the very next verse.
CYSymmachus (S) corrected the LXX to kai efanh reon to meli (“and there appeared a flow of honey”).
CZMatthew Henry suggested that the Philistines passing by earlier may have broken up the hives, leaving them to ooze.
DACf. synonyms for “rod/staff” in: A. (thV) bakthriaV. S. ( thV) rabdou
DBS = thn aporroian (“the flow” - from v. 26)
DCAquila corrected to the qere tradition with efwtisqhsan “were enlightened.” See next note.
DDThe Masorite scribes offered an alternative word here: וַתָּאֹרְנָה based on אור "light” rather than on ראה "see.” (Tsumura’s suggestion that both spellings could come from the same root is not convincing to me, although the difference is a mere transposition of two subsequent letters.) “Enlighten” is the explanation of the Targums and was carried on in the Syriac and Vulgate and most English versions. This alternate word shows up as a synonym in the next verse, so it is not wrong. Most commentators interpreted this figuratively in terms of remedying “hunger & fatigue” (Goldman), “nourishment & refreshment” (Gill), “invigoration” (K&D), but Tsumura suggested it could be taken literally if Jonathan had hypoglycemia, which literally dims vision when blood sugar is low.
DEGoldman: “spoke up”
DFAlthough this part of the verse is missing in the DSS manuscript, there is nevertheless extra space which would support the extra word in the LXX.
DGTargum explains “land” as the “people” of the land
DHThe DSS הדבש confirms the LXX in making “honey” definite, but there is no difference in meaning.
DIאַף כִּי lit. “moreover that/if,” LXX = “instead that,” S = posw mallon (“how much more”), Theodotion = plhn oti (“except that”)
DJ“aph chi, signifieth 'yea/because/not/how much more,' and Lu is utinam, a term of wishing, not, 'if.'” ~Willett K&D “not to mention how much more” Tsumora (NICOT): “How much more so”
DKThe DSS has the word “the people” immediately following the verb “eating,” followed by an illegible section large enough to contain the rest of the words in the MT in the first half of this verse, including the word “today.” Interestingly, the LXX also places “the people” immediately following the verb “eating,” and after the word “today,” simply transposing the word order, as if the original Hebrew text it followed read “the people today” rather than “today the people,” which would fit perfectly with what we see in the DSS. Since the DSS and LXX predate the MT by almost a thousand years, this word order seems likely to be original, although it does nothing to change the meaning.
DLThe DSS does not have the “not,” and it has a different spelling for the next word (with a perfect tense and a masculine subject instead of the MT’s imperfect tense with a feminine subject). The DSS reads רבה המכה with obliterated space on each side that is just enough room for the words “for now” before it and “Philistines” after it. The LXX agrees with the DSS against the MT, so that may be the original. Either way the grammar is not ideal Hebrew. The LXX/DSS variant requires interpreting a perfect verb as an imperfect with comparative force (“would have been greater”), which could explain the insertion of a negative particle in the MT and a change from perfect to imperfect tense in spelling, which required a different word division, pulling the definite article He off of the prefix to makah and using it as a suffix to rabah. This change in the word division would also force macah to no longer be able to be a masculine participle and would force a change of spelling to the verb rabah, changing the he to the visually-similar tav as we see it in the MT - לֹא־רָבְתָה מַכָּה. But as usual, it makes no difference in the meaning of the verse!
DM“...the negative particle in the last clause, lo, is not to be read here interrogatively: 'had there not beene a greater slaughter?' but, causally, as giving a reason of his wish: 'I would the people had eaten, because there was no greater slaughter to day.'” ~Willett (RV, NAS, Goldman, and Tsumura agree) However, Rashi, AJV, NIV, ESV, KJV, Gill, and K&D end the verse with a question mark.
DNNeither the DSS nor the LXX spell this verb with the extra vav at the end to indicate a plural subject. The DSS spelled it singular correctly, for the subject is either the singular Jonathan (as Brenton interpreted it), who was the speaker in the previous verse, or the subject is the singular “people,” cited later in this verse.
DOThe amount of illegible space in the DSS at this point supports the “toward Aijalon” in the MT, which is missing in the LXX, but actually supports even more words not found in either the MT or the LXX (although the extra space in the DSS could just be the equivalent of a paragraph break).
DPCf. Symmachus: etraph tou arpazein “put the spoil on the table/menu”
DQNASB = “rushed greedily,” NIV = “pounced”
DRThe MT has “the people acted/did/made,” but Masoretic editors suggested in the qere וַיַּעַט ("the people darted" – a root otherwise used in 1 Sam. 15:19 & 25:14 and nowhere else in the Bible), and that is the meaning picked up in the LXX, Vulgate, and most English versions. Compare with 15:19 which recaps this event using both verbs in the original MT: וַתַּעַט אֶל־הַשָּׁלָל וַתַּעַשׂ הָרַע "but darted upon the spoil and did evil.”
DSQere is definite הַשָּׁלָל, and so is the LXX, but it’s indefinite in the DSS & MT Kethib. The DSS also uses a different (but similar) preposition "upon" (על), while the LXX (εἰς τὰ σκῦλα) supports the preposition "to" (אל) in the MT. There is, however, no real difference in meaning between "to the spoil" vs. "upon spoil."
DTThe LXX repeats the subject here (“the people”), and there is so much extra space between legible sections of this verse in the DSS, that it too must have had more words than the terse reading of the MT.
DUThe Cairo Geniza hebrew manuscript supports the consonantal text of the MT which came a hundred or more years later, but occasionally has vowel differences, which are a matter of editorial interpretation. Here it spells the word wfjv^yw as though the final vav were a pronoun (“and [the people] slaughtered it”) instead of a plural indicator for the verb “they slaughtered”). The Vulgate and the Septuagint, however, interpreted it the way the MT did, yet it wouldn’t make a difference in meaning because almost all the English versions supply “it” to their translation anyway!
DVThe LXX translators mistook this word for a proper noun, which happened every once in a while when they encountered an unusual or unexpected Hebrew word. (This root occurs 38 other times in the OT, but only in Jer. 3:23 in this form.)
DWNASB = “acted treacherously,” NIV =”broken faith”
DXThis is the literal translation of the Hebrew, however, the NIV went with the Vulgate nunc “at once,” and the ESV went with the LXX “here.”
DYContrary to the NIV, it was a plurality of messengers – the same commanded in the next verse to disperse themselves among the people with Saul’s message.
DZSyriac also has this omission. Unfortunately, the DSS is too obliterated at this point for comparison.
EAThe DSS spells this word נפצו, which is no different in meaning whether the root is פוץ or נפץ (although the former might connote more reflexivity - “disperse yourselves”). The LXX didn’t go with a reflexive translation, though. The Cairo, however is the same consonantal spelling as the MT, but with different vowels (wxp{).
EBIt’s curious that Saul uses different words for oxen/cattle/calves than the words his messengers used in the previous verse.
ECNASB, ESV = “inquired”
EDCf. synonyms from S = touV megalouV (“great ones”) and Q = to klitoV (“prominent?”)
EEThis word is plural in Hebrew and Greek. It’s translated “leaders” by the NIV & ESV, “princes” by Rashi, “heads” by K&D (following Targums), and tribes” by Abarbinel. It literally means “faces,” but is applied to gemstones and cornerstones of buildings.
EF“Know”
is the root meaning of this Hebrew word. Cf. NASB = “investigate,”
NIV = “find out”
EGNASB & ESV = “how,” NIV = “what”
EHNASB = delivers,” NIV = “rescues”
EISingling out Jonathan doesn’t seem to be an accident; Saul seems to suspect him, already knowing his disrespect and his earlier absence, but a death sentence from which there could be no ransom is irrationally-harsh for receiving a delay of less than a day in an answer to prayer! Sadly, these rages become characteristic of Saul.
EJThis addition, although offering no change to the meaning, is in the Vaticanus, but not in the majority text of the LXX.
EKThis repetition of the imperative “give” is in the Vaticanus, the oldest-known manuscript of the LXX, but not in the majority of LXX manuscripts.
ELNIV = “[the] right [answer]” ESV follows LXX & Vulgate with “ [why have you not answered your servant this day? If this guilt is in me or in Jonathan my son, O LORD, God of Israel, give Urim. But if this guilt is in your people Israel,] give Thummim." Making for a neat explanation of the use of the Urim & Thummim lot-casting device in the priest’s ephod, but perhaps a little too neat?
EMBoth the LXX and the Vulgate have extra text which is rendered in the NET Bible, the ESV and the 2011 edition of the NIV. Ewald and Thenius and Tsumura supported this extra text in their commentaries, but Keil & Delitzsch argued against it on the basis that 1)לכד & הפיל are nowhere else used of the Urim and Thummim and 2) The Urim & Thummim never gave either/or answers anywhere else, neither of which are decisively compelling. But the DSS hadn’t been discovered when they wrote. There is clearly room for the extra text in the DSS, and the surviving legible characters support “or in” in the phrase “in me or in Jonathan my son.”
ENAlthough there is no “and” in the Hebrew or in the majority of LXX texts, it is in the Vulgate and in the oldest-known Greek manuscript, the Vaticanus. It doesn’t make a difference in meaning, though.
EONIV = “ever so severely”
EPMany Hebrew manuscripts add לי “to me” and it’s also in the Vulgate, Syriac, Septuagint, and Targums.
EQJohn Gill: “...evils greater than he chose to mention” Matthew Henry noted that these curses fell back on Saul’s head when he was later killed in battle.
ERNASB = “Far from it,” NIV = “Never!” NAW = “It would be a disgrace.”
ESESV = “ransomed”
ETNASB, NIV, ESV = “pursuing”
EUThe Hebrew phrase “received the kingdom” is missing in the majority LXX edition used here, but it is found in the Vaticanus, which reads ελαχε του βασιλευειν. Since Brenton translated from the Vaticanus, the phrase appears in his English version. The next phrase about receiving the office by inheritance/lot is in both the Vaticanus and Rahlfs’ edition of the LXX, but not in the Hebrew. The DSS becomes legible again after this phrase, so it is not available for comparison.
EVNASB, NIV = “inflicted punishment,” ESV = “routed” The most ancient manuscripts, however read “brought salvation.”
EWThe Cairo Geniza mss omits the preposition “with/against” but the parallel construction implies it at the least.
EXThe MT is plural (“kings”), but the DSS (ובמלך), Syriac, and LXX all read singular.
EYThe DSS is obliterated at this point, but the LXX, Syriac, Old Latin, and Vulgate (followed by Gordon and McCarter) all read as though the Hebrew word were יושיע instead of the Masoretic ירשיע. Luther followed the MT and translated it “inflicted punishment, which K&D, NASB, & NIV followed. Tsumura, however, thought that the original was ישריע (“surge over”) but that, when the lector in the scriptorium said that word, the scribes spelled what they heard wrongly as ירשיע (lit. “did evil to” which was interpreted as “vexed/punished”).
EZNASB,
NIV, ESV “and he acted/fought/did valiantly”
K&D = “he acquired power” [by beating the
Amalekites]
FANASB, NIV, ESV = “plundered”
FBThe MT spelling of this last word fits the formula of Judges 2:13-16 “They forsook the LORD and served Baal and the Ashtoreths. And the anger of the LORD was hot against Israel. So He delivered them into the hands of plunderers who despoiled them [ביד־שׁסים וישׁסו]; and He sold them into the hands of their enemies all around, so that they could no longer stand before their enemies. Wherever they went out, the hand of the LORD was against them for calamity, as the LORD had said, and as the LORD had sworn to them. And they were greatly distressed. Nevertheless, the LORD raised up judges who delivered them out of the hand of those who plundered them.[ויושׁיעום מיד שׁסיהם]” (NKJV) However, the DSS spells this word סיו[], replacing the MT he with a yod (which would merely change the participle from a singular to a plural form), and the LXX and Vulgate (and most English versions) “just happen” to translate that participle as plural even though it is singular in the MT! But there’s more; the LXX reads “trampled” instead of “plundered,” which leads me to believe that the missing letter at the beginning of the word in the DSS was beth, not shin (So the MT שסהו means “they who trample it” and the DSS בסיו means “he who plunders it”) – not greatly different in meaning, but it demonstrates the integrity of the LXX.
FCThe first letter in this name in the DSS is an aleph, but the rest of the name is obscured. There is too much space for the short name in the MT. It appears to support the name Ishba’al found in the Syriac and in some Greek manuscripts. Could it be that scribes changed the name to make Saul look better?
FDThe DSS supports Saul’s name (as the MT has it) rather than a pronoun (as the LXX has it).
FEThe Vaticanus inserts autou here (which comports with the MT), but it is not in Rahlfs’ edition of the Septuagint (which sides with the DSS).
FFSaul also had a concubine, by whom he had 2 children (2Sa. 21:8). Willett regarded this as “worse” than having 2 wives!
FGThe DSS reads “the host” (הצבא) instead of “his host” – not a significant difference in meaning, though.
FHThis name does not occur in the LXX elsewhere in relation to Abner or Abiel. It is only mentioned in Gen. 36:24; 46:10; Exod. 6:15; Num. 26:12, 28; Jos. 17:7; 1 Sam. 14:51; 2 Ki. 25:14; 1 Chr. 2:27; 4:24.
FIAlthough the DSS is obliterated at this point, there does not appear to be enough space between legible section to support the extra name inserted in the LXX.
FJNASB = “severe,” NIV = “bitter,” ESV = “hard”
FKNASB, ESV = “Attached”
FLMy
original chart includes the NASB and NIV, but their copyright
restrictions have forced me to remove them from the
publicly-available edition of this chart. I have included the ESV in
footnotes when it employs a word not already used by the KJV, NASB,
or NIV. (NAW is my translation.) When a translation adds words not
in the Hebrew text, but does not indicate it has done so by the use
of italics (or greyed-out text), I put the added words in [square
brackets]. When one version chooses a wording which is different
from all the other translations, I underline it. When a
version chooses a translation which, in my opinion, either departs
too far from the root meaning of the Hebrew word or departs too far
from the grammar form of the original text, I use strikeout.
And when a version omits a word which is in the original text, I
insert an X. (I also place an X at the end of a word if the original
word is plural but the English translation is singular.) I
occasionally use colors to help the reader see correlations between
the various editions and versions when there are more than two
different translations of a given word. The only known Dead Sea
Scrolls containing any part of 1 Samuel 15 are
4Q51 Samuela, which contains fragments of vs. 20-32,
and which has been dated between 50-25 B.C. and 4Q52 which contains
a snippet of v.18, dated as early as 250 B.C. Legible
text in these which matches the MT is colored purple. Where
the DSS supports the LXX with omissions or text not in the MT, I
have highlighted with yellow
the LXX and its translation into English; where I have accepted that
into my NAW translation, I have marked it with {pointed brackets}.
FMThere are some Hebrew manuscripts which also omit the second “over”
FNThere are Hebrew manuscripts which read singular “word”
FOHebrew pqd can denote personal reckoning (LXX cf. “NASB & NIV “punish”), or the accountability of overseeing (Aquila = epeskeyamhn cf. ESV = “noted”). Seeing as the same verb is used in v.4 to describe what Saul did to the people of Israel, it's probably more consistent to go with the latter interpretation.
FPThe Hebrew sim is translated more literally by Symmachus (Σ.) epeqeto (“put/set upon”) Theodotian (Q.) also sought to improve over the LXX “greeted” with a word showing clear animosity epataxen (“struck”), which goes beyond the MT.
FQNASB = “obstructed,” NIV = “waylaid,” ESV = “opposed”
FRSyriac and Targum support the extra “and” not in the MT. It doesn't make a difference in meaning, though.
FSNASB, NIV, and ESV = “child & infant”
FTNASB, NIV, ESV = “donkey”
FULXX, Buxtorf Targum, and Vulgate, as well as several Hebrew manuscripts, start this verse with “and.”
FVMost of the later Greek translations read “two” instead of “four,” matching the MT, but the Alexandrinus reads “ten.” Josephus supports the LXX with his 40K from Israel and 30K from Judah.
FWMost other Greek translations read pezwn (footmen) like the MT.
FXNASB = “counted,” NIV = “mustered”
FYAquila = φαραγγι (“ravine”)
FZNASB = “wadi,” NIV = “ravine”
GAMcCarter explained that if it were a misspelled Hiphal, it could be translated “prepared an ambush” (as the DR, NASB, and NIV rendered it) but Tsumura dismissed that possibility.
GBAq. sussurw (“drag away together”)
GCThere seems to be some controversy over whether the root of this word is שסף (“gather”) or סףה (“take away”), but the meanings are not different enough to change the gist of the message.
GD“Hierim” is a transliteration of the Hebrew word “devote to destruction.” Later Greek versions dropped the transliteration and used a Greek word like apekteinen or exwloqreusen (S. cf. LXX v.9) meaning what the Hebrew word means.
GEThe Hebrew word כּרם means vineyard, but the plural would be spelled כרמים (differently than the MT כרים).
GFcf. Symmachus (S.) euteleV (“good-for-nothing”?) and Theotodion (Q.) exoudenwmenon (“abominable”)
GGcf. Aquila (Aq.) tethgmenon (“melted down?”)
GHNASB = “more valuable animals,” NIV & ESV = “fat[tened] calves”
GINASB/NIV/ESV = “despicable/despised”
GJNASB/NIV = “weak,” ESV = “worthless”
GKThe root of this word is labeled by the etymologists as שנ “two/double,” but a transposition of the first two letters (which sometimes occurs for euphonic reasons) yields שמן “fat/oil” – which most English versions (+NICOT) follow. The LXX “food” might be in line with that. Willet, Kimchi, K&D, AJV, and Goldman, however, stuck with “second-born animals”.
GLGreek translations run the same gamut of meaning as English versions: S. eluphqh (“pained”) Q. orgilon (“angered”)
GMNASB/NIV/ESV = “I regret”
GNNASB/NIV = “carried out” I suggest “enforced” as a closer translation of the Hiphil stem of qum. Same with v.13.
GOLit. “words” cf. NIV “instructions” Same in v.13
GPNASB = “furious,” NIV = “angry”
GQOn the theology of God “repenting/relenting/changing mind” see http://ctrchurch-mhk.org/sermondetail/does-god-change-his-mind-jonah-310/
GRLit. “a hand,” NASB, NIV = “monument”
GSCairo Geniza manuscripts dating about a century before the MT have slightly different vowel pointing and read Hiphil instead of Qal, but this doesn’t really change the meaning.
GTcf. A. S. afeV. Q. eason (both of which mean “let it go”)
GUNASB = “Stop,” NIV = “Enough”
GVThe original Masoretic text reads “they said” but Masorite scribes corrected it in the Keri to וַיֹּאמֶר “and he said,” and the translations generally follow that. However, there is no reason why a king would not have had a court and spokesmen to answer for him, so it doesn’t change the story.
GWThis is reminiscent of Saul’s words about himself in 9:21
GXNASB, NIV, ESV = “mission” Lit. “way/road” Same in v.20, except KJV renders it “way” there.
GYNASB = “eliminated,” NIV = “wiped out”
GZThe 3rd person masculine plural suffix on this infinitive is interpreted by the LXX, Syriac, Targums, and NIV as a second plural subject for the verb. It might, on the other hand, be interpreted as the object, in which case the last word would make the object emphatic “them themselves.”
HANASB = “loudly rushed,” NIV/ESV = “pounce”
HB“אשר serving, like כי, to introduce the reply: here it is used in the sense of asseveration, utique, yea.” ~K&D
HCcf. synonymous phrasing in Aq. and others A. kefalaion (tou anaqematoV). Oi loipoi aparchn tou anaqematoV.
HDNASB = “choicest,” NIV/ESV = “best”
HEThe variety of variants makes tcalls this pronoun into question. It’s obliterated in the DSS, but some Greek manuscripts read “Iof Israel” most read “our” and the Vulgate reasds “their”
HFNASB = “pay attention,” NIV = “heed,” ESV = “listen”
HGAq & Sym. used synonym for consulting mediums = manteiaV
HHAq. = parapikrasmoV (“bitter revolt”), S. = proserizein (“present turmoil”)
HILXX = “toil,” Aq. = anwfeleV (“breach of obligation”), Sym. = anomia (“lawlessness”)
HJLXX “Therafin” is a transliteration of the Hebrew word for “idols.” Aq. translated it morfwmatwn (“shapes”) and S. eidwlwn (“idols”)
HKA. ekbibasmoV (“going astray?”), S. apeiqein (“unbelief”)
HLNASB = “insubordination,” NIV = “arrogance,” ESV = “presumption”
HMNASB = “false [religion],” NIV = “evil”
HNCairo Geniza mss pointed these vowels as a participle rather than as a noun, but it doesn’t make a difference in meaning.
HOThis word is used only half a dozen other times in the Hebrew OT (Gen. 19:3, 9; 33:11; Jdg. 19:7; 2 Ki. 2:17; 5:16), and every time it speaks of putting social pressure on someone to force them to make a compromise.
HPSeveral Hebrew manuscripts and even Targums insert the word “LORD” here, like the LXX, but even without the insertion, it is clear that the subject is the LORD, so it makes no difference in meaning.
HQNASB, NIV = “violated”
HRcf. Symmachus = “properly” axiw
HSThe DSS does not support this extra phrase.
HTNASB, ESV = “please”
HUNIV = “I beg you, forgive”
HVESV = “bow before”
HWAndrew Willett: “ Some read, fer, porta, ‘beare my sin’ (Syriac, Latin, Vulgate)… others read, ‘remit’ (Chaldee), ‘forgive’ (Junius)... the best reading is, ‘take away.’”
HXcf. synonym from Theodotion “pushed aside” apwsw
HYcf. synonym from Symmachus: “cast away” apebaleto
HZcf. Symm. “corner” akrou
IALXX connotes a 2-piece outfit. A. endumatoV (clothing). S. peribolaiou (wrap/shawl). Q. imatiou (garment)
IBNASB = “grasped,” NIV “caught hold,” ESV = “seized”
ICNASB = “edge,” NIV = “hem”
IDNASB, NIV, ESV = “robe”
IEDSS supports the LXX insertion of “Saul” [שאול] as the subject here. This pre-empts the Jewish rabbins who, by omitting this word in the MT, suggested that Samuel tore Saul’s tunic.
IFThis is the same word “tunic” used in 2:19 of the priestly garb Samuel’s mom would make for him as a boy.
IGAlthough this part of the verse is obliterated in the DSS, there is room for a couple of extra words not in the MT. The extra word “it” at the end of the verse in the LXX would use only part of that space. The only other clue we have is Symmachus’ insertion of the extra word κρασπεδου (He grasped the corner of the “hem/tassle” of…). These aren’t substantial changes to the story, though.
IHVaticanus inserts σου απο, which doesn’t make sense, but is the reason for the strange reading of Brenton, and is a literal translation of the MT, as differentiated from the DSS which doesn’t have the extra ablative prepositional prefix in the MT before “kingdom.”
IIAq., Symm. = etairw (“companion/friend”)
IJNASB, NIV = “torn”
IKIn a surprising turn, the DSS has a much more terse reading than the MT. Where the MT reads “from the kingdom of Israel from upon you today,” the DSS reads “kingdom of Israel [from you/r hand]” (the bracketed part being obliterated, but could support either the LXX reading or the MT reading).
IL2nd Century Hebrew-to-Greek translator Aquila rendered these two verbs yeusetai (“lie”)... metamelh- (“change intent”), which is closer to the Hebrew MT.
IMAq. metamelhqhnai (“change intent”), Q. paraklhqhnai (“be exhorted”)
INNASB, NIV, ESV = “the Glory” Arabic = “holy,” Syriac = “noble,” but the oldest-known manuscripts have a different reading.
IONASB, NIV = “change mind,” ESV = “have regret,” NKJV = “relent” cf. v.35 where NASB, NIV, ESV, NKJV = “regret”
IPDSS is obliterated here, but LXX reads “ripped apart” as though it were rendering the word יחצה, and adds the phrase “in two.” There is too much space in the obliterated text of the DSS to support the reading of the MT without that extra phrase, so the DSS supports the LXX reading. The Vulgate supports the MT, however. Willet, commenting on the MT: “...netzach, is by the most here translated, victoria, fortitudo, victorie, strength... some referring it unto God, who gave Israel power and victorie over their enemies: some to the people, that God would not faile them, of their former strength. But seeing netzach signifieth also eternitie, as Psal. 49.20... ‘for ever’: that sense is more fit here: because it is more agreeable to the eternitie and constancie of God, not to lie or repent, then properly an effect of his power… it is better referred to both the infallible purpose of God in electing of David, as in the rejecting of Saul.”
IQDSS reads ישוב "turn back,” supporting the LXX and Vulgate instead of the MT.
IR4th century Hebrew-to-Greek translator Symmachus rendered with the synonym for “honor” timhson
ISESV more accurately translates “bow before” here and in the next verse
ITAlthough DSS is obliterated here, there is too much space between legible words to support the MT; there is just enough space to support the LXX reading which inserts “Saul.”
IUThe DSS reads ו instead of this word, thus it supports the LXX which reads with a conjunction rather than with νυν (which would be the proper translation of the word in the MT). The presence of this conjunction in other Hebrew manuscripts and in the Vulgate also lends support to the LXX reading. The NIV carries this DSS reading, but KJ and NASB, carry the MT reading. It doesn’t make any real difference in meaning, however.
IVThere is no conjunction here in the DSS. The DSS reading without the conjunction is preserved in the NIV, whereas the MT reading is preserved in the KJV and NASB, but, as you can see, it makes no difference in meaning.
IWThis word “Saul” is not in the DSS or the LXX of this verse, so it might not be original. It doesn’t make a difference in meaning, though.
IXAq. apo truferiaV (“delicately”), S. abroV (“bound?”)
IYNASB, ESV = “cheerfully,” NIV = “in chains,” NKJV = “cautiously”
IZG tremwn, taking the root to be dum (“tremble”), as did Targums, and Vulgate. Others took the root to be /du “soft/luxurious,” thus “pleasantly” (Geneva), “delicately” (KJV), “apparelled and adorned as a king” (Willett), and Aquila. Still others, most notably BDB & Holliday, have suggested that the last two letters be switched to make עָנַד "bound” – thus the NIV “in chains.”
JAAq. & S. = diespasen (“tear apart” – closer to the MT word’s meaning), Q. ebasanisen (“tortured”). The range of translations is understandable of this hapex legomenon (שסף).
JBNASB= “cut,” ESV = “hacked.” No form of this word is used anywhere else in the Hebrew Bible.
JC“מִנָּשִׁים is to be understood as a comparative: more childless than (other) women, i.e., the most childless of women, namely, because her son was the king.” ~K&D
JDAq. eiV ton bounon (“the hill”)
JENIV follows LXX Vulgate with “departed/left” instead of the MT “went,” but the meaning is not significantly different.
JF“of Saul” is not to be found in the oldest manuscripts – Vaticanus or Vulgate or other LXX, nor apparently in Aquila, Symmachus, etc. Unfortunately, there is no extant manuscript of this verse among the Dead Sea Scrolls.
JGNASB, NIV = “though,” ESV = “but”
JHESV = “grieved over”
JINASB, NIV, ESV = “regretted”
JJThere
is only one more encounter between Samuel and Saul, initiated by
Saul, not Samuel, and that is in chapter 19, and it is not a
friendly one. Possibly Samuel could have died later that day; the
next mention of Samuel is in chapter 25, where it is merely said
that he was dead.
“How it is said [that] Samuel came no
more to see Saul untill the day of his death, seeing he saw him
againe afterward, chap. 19.22? Some expound it thus, that Samuel
came not to Saul, any more, though Saul came where Samuel was
(Genevens), but it is rather understood of the ende and manner of
Samuel’s comming, then of the act of comming and going: that
Samuel came not to visit and see Saul, as he had used to do before
time, to consult with him about the affaires of the kingdome... and
to give him direction from God… The meaning therefore is,
that Samuel had no conference with Saul, as before, to give him
instruction and direction… Samuel
did
not pray for the restoring of the kingdom to Saul… he
lamented
the
hardness
of
Saul’s impenitent heart, going
on
in his sin without remorse”
~Willett
JKMy
original chart includes the NASB and NIV, but their copyright
restrictions have forced me to remove them from the
publicly-available edition of this chart. I have included the ESV in
footnotes when it employs a word not already used by the KJV, NASB,
or NIV. (NAW is my translation.) When a translation adds words not
in the Hebrew text, but does not indicate it has done so by the use
of italics (or greyed-out text), I put the added words in [square
brackets]. When one version chooses a wording which is different
from all the other translations, I underline it. When a
version chooses a translation which, in my opinion, either departs
too far from the root meaning of the Hebrew word or departs too far
from the grammar form of the original text, I use strikeout.
And when a version omits a word which is in the original text, I
insert an X. (I also place an X at the end of a word if the original
word is plural but the English translation is singular.) I
occasionally use colors to help the reader see correlations between
the various editions and versions when there are more than two
different translations of a given word. The only known Dead Sea
Scroll containing any part of this passage is 4Q52, containing parts
of verses 1-11, and dated to around 250 B.C. I have colored purple
the text of the MT which corraborates with that DSS and highlighted
with yellow the LXX and Vulgate where they agree with the DSS
over against the MT. Where I have accepted that into my NAW
translation, I marked my translation with {pointed brackets}.
JLcf. Symmachus’ synonym apedokimasa “disregarded”
JMNASB, NIV, ESV = “since” The Hebrew is merely a vav conjunction.
JNNASB = “selected,” NIV = “chosen,” but the Hebrew and Greek words are actually “seen”
JOSome Hebrew and Aramaic manuscripts read על “over” (cf. Greek epi, which also means “over”)
JPThe DSS does not have the tav prefix to this word, agreeing with the LXX that it was imperative. The MT changed it to a second person imperfect, which makes no difference in English translation.
JQDSS is obliterated at this point in the verse, but there is plenty of space between the characters which are legible to include the extra letters in the MT Hebrew which spell “for me.”
JRNASB = “designate,” NIV = “indicate, “ESV = “declare,” Lit. “say’”
JSSecond and third-century AD Jewish translations by Aquila (Aq.) and Symmachus (S.) made to correct the Septuagint read with the synonym exeplaghsan (“struck out” of their senses – astounded, overwhelmed) less likely to be confused with “ecstatic.” But all the Greek versions clearly interpreted the literal physical “trembling” from the Hebrew word charad as figuratively describing an emotional state.
JTTranslations from first to last (including Targums, LXX, Syriac, Vulgate, and practically every English version) plus many Hebrew manuscripts render this verb plural (“they [the elders] said”), although the MT is singular (“he [Samuel] said”). The DSS is obliterated here, but there is room for the extra vav character which the plural would require. John Gill and Keil & Delitzsch advocated for the singular, suggesting that the elders were represented by one spokesman (perhaps Jesse himself) who voiced this concern. Tsumura suggested that the singular spelling could actually, by a trick of syntax, represent the plural, as equivalent to an infinitive, citing Driver who equivocated it with a participle and Rendsburg who wrote of it as a colloquialism. Whatever the case, it makes no difference to the story whether the elders spoke together or through a spokesman.
JUAlthough there is no explicit marker in the MT of this being a question, it has been interpreted as such to the point that some Hebrew manuscripts prefix this word with an interrogative -ה. For what it’s worth, there is room in the obliterated part of the DSS containing this verse for that extra interrogative character.
JVDSS ends this verse with the word harh, matching the LXX “seer,” and making it clear that the previous verb “said” should be plural, not singular as the MT has it.
JWOther instances of this word are Num. 11:18; Jos. 3:5; 7:13; 1 Chr. 15:12; 2 Chr. 5:11; 29:5; 30:3, 17. All describe ceremonial preparations to be in God’s special presence, including washing clothes, body-washing, and avoiding contact with dead or unclean animals or body fluids for a day.
JXLXX reads differently( but not in such a way as to really change the story). The Lucian rescription corrects to the MT with eiV thn qusian , and other ancient versions support the MT (Targum, Syriac, Vulgate). DSS is illegible here.
JYThe LXX is literally “but and,” meaning “surely” as Brenton’s translation bears out. Other expressions have been suggested (A.,Q. plhn, S. ara), but they mean pretty much the same thing.
JZThe Vaticanus, perhaps the oldest-known manuscript of the LXX, drops this word out, but it’s in the MT, and Aquila and Theodotian included it in their Greek translations: tou uyouV metewrothta (“height of greatest measure”). Except for intensifying the idea of height, it doesn’t really change the story. The NIV followed the Vaticanus here.
KASyriac and Targums also support a comparative translation (“as”) of what would normally be an indefinite pronoun (“what”) in Hebrew. The NIV stands alone in translating it as a pronoun.
KBNASB, NIV, ESV = “rejected”
KCThere is more room in this obliterated section of the DSS than the MT has words for, supporting an extra “God sees that,” the omission of which could easily be explained by dittography since “man sees” is also found before this phrase in the verse.
KDThe Vaticanus here reads theos, so Brenton correctly translated “God,” but the majority of LXX manuscripts according to Rohlf read kurios (“Lord”), which is consistent with the MT’s Yahweh. In the next verse, however, the Vaticanus agrees with Rohlf’s majority text of the LXX with kurios, yet Brenton accidentally carried over the “God” from this verse, perhaps because the verses are so similar otherwise. Since, however, “God” and “Lord” refer to the same entity, there is no real difference in meaning or application.
KEAlthough the DSS is obliterated at this point, there’s the right amount of space between the legible sections to include the phrase “to Jesse,” which is in the MT but which is omitted in the LXX.
KFAq. eteleiwqhsan = “done” – closer to the word in the MT, but still fairly synonymous
KGThis word, in Greek culture, describes preparing to eat a meal, as does the synonym chosen by Aq. anapeswmen. Matthew Henry also interpreted it as “sitting down to meat” but see next note on the Hebrew word:
KHThis verb literally has to do with “going around.” If, as the other versions suggest, this meant “sitting/lying down” to eat a meal, I would expect a different verb such as yashub. The last time this sbb verb occurred was to describe Samuel “turning around” to walk away from Saul (1 Sam. 15:27), and, before that, it was used to speak of Samuel “making the circuit” of the villages for his judging and priestly duties (1 Sam. 7:16), so I suspect this verb here has more to do with “leaving and going elsewhere.” However, in the Soncino commentary, Goldman commented (albeit without proof), “The Hebrew verb denotes ‘sitting down to a meal,’ and the reference is to the sacrificial feast.” And Keil & Delitzsch explain סָבַב as “to surround... the table, upon which the meal was arranged.” But nowhere else in scripture is sbb associated with eating, and in the one verse where it occurs with the verb for eating (1Kings 21:4), it describes Ahab NOT eating because he had “turned around,” so I remain skeptical. Tsumura came to the same conclusion independently, translating it “leave.”
KILiterally “eyes” (NASB), NIV = “appearance”
KJAs we’ve seen earlier in 1 Samuel, this more-specialized Hebrew word has a wider range of opinions among Greek translators as to how to render it: Aq. enhulisqh (“lodged within”), S. wrmhsen (“roar?”), Q. epefanen (“appeared”).
KKNASB, NIV = “came mightily,” ESV = “rushed”
KLcf. synonymous verbs by later translators: Aquila: eqambei (“surprised”), Symmachus (S.) suneicen (“possessed”)
KMESV = “harmful” NKJV = “distressing,” same in v.15 and following
KNNASB = “terrorized” Same in v.15 and following
KOSeveral Hebrew manuscripts read hwhy like the LXX and old Latin versions, but it’s speaking of the same God.
KPSymmachus corrected the LXX to the MT by adding kurie hmwn.
KQLater Greek translators rendered “harp” with different synonyms: S. & Q. kiqara. A. yalthrion – same in v.23.
KRThe old Latin and Syriac versions apparently support this omission; the Lucian rescention adds it back in to match the MT. It doesn’t change the meaning, however, because the omitted phrase occurs before and after, so it is not negated.
KSAll other English versions but the NIV render this “skillful;” the NIV strangely renders it “can.” Also in v.18.
KTNIV, ESV = “lyre”
KUStrangely, the NIV and ESV omit the Hebrew phrase “with his hand.” The Greek reads “on his harp” as though the Hebrew read בכנורו instead of בידו.
KVLater Greek translators corrected the LXX “right” to the MT “good” (S. kalwV. Q. agaqwV)
KWThe Hebrew and Greek words have to do with “looking” rather than with “providing” (KJV, NASB, ESV) or “finding” (NIV). The same verb is translated “seen” by all the English versions in the next verse.
KXNIV = “brave” The KJV translated it “mighty man of power” when the same phrase occurred in 9:1.
KYThe Hebrew word dbr can be translated “matters/things,” but is usually translated “word,” and here it is translated “speech” by practically all the other English versions.
KZNASB = “handsome,” NIV = “fine-looking,” ESV = “of good presence”
LAKish was described in these words in 9:1 “mighty man of means” Depending on context, khiyl can mean wealth, weapons, soldiers, strength, mighty deeds, or valor.
LBRachel, Joseph, Abigail, Adonijah, and Esther are all described as “fair/good form/shape,” but Isaiah prophecied that the Messiah would not have such good “form” in 52:14 & 53:2.
LCLXX transliterates the Hebrew, which sounds like the unit of measure “homer” (and frankly makes more sense than “a donkey of bread”), and McCarter followed that interpretation, but everywhere else that this unit of measure occurs, it is spelled חמר not חמור as it is here. Kimchi and Ben Melech interpreted this as “heap” of bread, but the Lucian rescention of the LXX corrected it to the MT “donkey.”
LDNASB = “jug,” NIV & ESV = “skin”
LEThe Hebrew and Greek read literally “one kid from the goats” NASB & NIV read “a young goat”
LFThe Hebrew, Greek, and Latin all read “by the hand/agency of David...”
LGcf. synonym from S. oploforoV
LHcf. NASB = “attended,” NIV & ESV render very loosely “entered his service” Literally the Hebrew reads “stood before his face” Same in the next verse, except NASB abandons “attend” for “stand”
LIGoldman: “One of his personal attendants, like the Squire of the Middle Ages.”
LJOther Greek translators and the Lucian rescention rendered pneuma qeou, following the MT.
LKInstead of an upward motion of the “soul,” Aquila brought it closer to the MT with anepnee, an upward motion of the “spirit” (or breath – as in a sigh?).
LLSymmachus paraphrased a bit: euforoV egeneto (“he became euphoric”).
LMJoseph (Gen. 41:38), Bezalel (Ex. 31:3), Baalam (Num. 24:2), Saul (10:10, 11:6, 19:23), and the prophet Azariah (2 Chron. 15:1) are all cited as having this same rouach elohim in a positive sense for prophecy. The omission of the word “evil” at this point in the narrative in Hebrew was problematic for many translators and editors, although the fact that it was “evil” is obvious from the end of the verse. The Septuagint substituted “evil” for “from God,” some Hebrew manuscripts as well as the Syriac, Vulgate, and Targum simply added the word “evil.”
LNAll but one of the previous instances of this word denoted “smelling” Gen. 8:21; 27:27; Exod. 30:38; Lev. 26:31; Deut. 4:28. The other indicates “burning” Jdg. 16:9.
LOMy
original chart includes the NASB and NIV, but their copyright
restrictions have forced me to remove them from the
publicly-available edition of this chart. I have included the ESV in
footnotes when it employs a word not already used by the KJV, NASB,
or NIV. (NAW is my translation.) When a translation adds words not
in the Hebrew text, but does not indicate it has done so by the use
of italics (or greyed-out text), I put the added words in [square
brackets]. When one version chooses a wording which is different
from all the other translations, I underline it. When a
version chooses a translation which, in my opinion, either departs
too far from the root meaning of the Hebrew word or departs too far
from the grammar form of the original text, I use strikeout.
And when a version omits a word which is in the original text, I
insert an X. (I also place an X at the end of a word if the original
word is plural but the English translation is singular.) I
occasionally use colors to help the reader see correlations between
the various editions and versions when there are more than two
different translations of a given word. The only known Dead Sea
Scroll containing any part of this passage is 4Q51, containing parts
of verses 3-8 & 40-41, and dated to around 50 B.C. I have
colored purple the text of the MT which corraborates with that DSS
and highlighted with yellow
the LXX and Vulgate where they agree with the DSS over against the
MT. Where I have accepted that into my NAW translation, I marked my
translation with {pointed brackets}.
LPSymmachus supported the LXX, as though the Hebrew were אפר מימ (“dust of water”), but Aquila supported the MT: en perati Domeim (“in the border of Domeim”). The Hebrew word Ephes Damim literally means “border of blood” (or “bleeding edge”), appropriate for a national boundary contested by war! Aquila (and Jerome) went halfway, translating the first word and transliterating the second word.
LQThis is the literal meaning of the verb, but all other English versions = “camped” Same in v.2.
LR“The name Socoh (swkh) appears in Paleo-Hebrew script on a royal stamped jar handle... in the British Museum.” ~Tsumura
LSLachish ostracon #4 mentions Asekah (Tsumura)
LT“which, by an apocope of the first letter, is called Pasdammim, 1Chron. 11:13 which the Jews say had this name because there blood ceased (Midrash Ruth, fol. 48. 2. Kimchi in loc.)” ~John Gill
LUThe Hebrew word “Elah” can also mean “these,” and the LXX interpreted it that way, but Later Greek translators all understood it to refer to the “stout” elah-tree, transliterating the Hebrew as ’Ηλα (Eusebius, Symmachus) or translating it as δρυος (Aquila, Theodotion).
LVThe Hebrew literally means “to call,” NASB = “to encounter,” NIV = “to meet”
LWMost other Greek translations rendered “valley” with the synonym faragx “ravine” which, according to Goldman is closer to the MT.
LXIn both Hebrew and Greek, the words for “mountain” and “valley” are definite = “the” not “a”
LYGoldman = “ravine” noting that this is a different word than the one in the previous verse for “valley”
LZAquila translated more like the MT with o mesazwn (“the middle-man”)
MAThe Dead Sea Scrolls from 50BC and Josephus from 100AD (lib. 6. de antiquit. c. 10), and presumably Aquila from 150 AD, as well as the Vaticanus manuscript from the 300’s AD and the Lucian rescription of the LXX all concur with “4 cubits,” but Symmachus (Σ.) edited his Greek version in the 300’s AD to “6 cubits,” which is the reading of the Masoretic tradition, the oldest manuscript of which is in the 900’s AD. Cairo Geniza manuscripts from the late 800’s AD follow the MT.
MBVulgate (spurius) translated as though it were a derrogative form of בן (“son”), and LXX (δυνατος) (and Syriac?) translated as though it were not there (“[mighty] man”), but it seems rather to be a form of the preposition בין (“between”) (Targum?), as in a “middle-man” (Aquilla) or “mediator.” Willett commented: “he is called habenaim, that is, duellator, because he challenged any hand to hand, that the combate might be betweene two... so the Sept. give the sense... the word benaim, beeing of the masculine gender, can not agree with machanoth, armies, or campes, beeing of the feminine: and the article set before habenaim, noteth some speciall description of the man” (Gill was much to the same effect.) Goldman: “the man of the [space] between [two armies]”
MCLXX interprets this word with the same Greek word it used to interpret “array” a couple of verses earlier. Jerusalem Jebamot supports the LXX with the Hebrew word for “array” instead of the Hebrew word for “camp,” but the practical difference is not important.
MDThe DSS (ubra) and every other manuscript previous to the 4th century reads “four.” A Greek manuscript has been found that reads “five” and a Latin manuscript dating to the 1400’s has been found that reads “sixteen.”
MEOther Greek versions supply the word for “brass/bronze” from the MT here: calkh.
MFcf. Ex. 28:22, and synonyms A. folidwton (with holes, i.e. scales – more like the MT than the LXX “ring/chain-mail”), S. & Q. aspidwton (serpentine? Like reptile scales.)
MGThe DSS does not have this additional text.
MHNASB (“clothed”) and NIV (“wore”) follow the more literal meaning of this Hebrew word.
MINASB & NIV = “scale armor”
MJOnly here and Lev. 11:9-12, Deut. 14:9-10 (describing the scales of fish), and Ezek. 29:4.
MKThis fact must have been established after Goliath’s defeat. It’s easy to imagine the Israelite soldiers disposing of Goliath’s decapitated body and exclaiming over how heavy the body armor was and weighing it to see exactly how heavy it was, then telling the story over campfires for the rest of their lives!
MLThis is the word normally translated “asp” or poisonous snake… Willet noted that later in “v. 45. David saith to Goliath, thou commest to me with a speare, and chidon; if it had been the shoulder piece, that was not in David's sight, he would rather have spoken of his brigandine or brestplate, that was before him, and in his view. Therefore I rather prefer the reading of the Chaldee [Targums] which calleth it a spear or javelin of brass: both because the word is so taken, Josh. 8.18. where Joshua lift up his spear for a sign, & Job 41.19. where it is said, that the Leviathan of the sea laugheth at the shaking of chidon, the speare: Josephus also saith, he carried his spear between his shoulders. It seemeth therefore that he had both a spear or lance in the one hand, and a javelin or trunchin of brass, which he carried between his shoulders with the other.”
MMEarly electronic editions of Brenton read “grass” instead of “brass,” but the word in the Vaticanus is the word for “brass,” and the original print editions of Brenton read “brass.” Later electronic editions corrected the earlier publisher’s error.
MNLuther, Geneva, Wycliffe, JFB = “shield” (cf. Targum, LXX, Vulgate, Rashi, and Gill, describing armor “in the form of a spear worn between the helmet and the coat of mail for the defence of the neck, supposed to weigh thirty pounds”), Josephus, Willett, RV, ASV, NASB, NIV, ESV, NET = “javelin [slung]”. Tsumura (NICOT) called it a “dagger,” and McCarter called it a “scimitar.” K&D noted that, “Goliath had no need of any shield to cover his back, as this was sufficiently protected by the coat of mail” (and, I might add, the helmet).
MOThere is not enough room between the legible words on each side of this obliterated section of the DSS to contain all the words that the MT has. Omitting the second “of bronze” would make the rest fit, and “of bronze” could be supplied by ellipsis resulting in no change of meaning.
MPOnly here and Ezek. 39:9 in the Greek Bible.
MQAq., Q. (wV) antion (“backup?”), S. (wV) istoV (“stand?”).
MRAq., Q. flox doratoV (“flame of the spear”), S. aicmh (“capture-device/Carrier/Leader”?)
MSA. = stathrwn Arndt & Gingrich defined this as a 4-drachma silver coin.
MTcf. other stabs at the meaning in other Greek versions: Q. aspida (“snake” cf. “target” v.6), S. ton qureon (“full-body-shield” – this is probably most like the meaning of the Hebrew word in the MT.)
MUThe Qere and other Hebrew manuscripts read וְעֵץ “and the tree/lumber of” which works, but doesn’t seem necessary. The MT is a regularly-used word for arrow-shafts.
MVThis word generally translated “beam” only occurs in the Bible in descriptions of Philistine warlord’s spears. (cf. 2 Sam. 21:19; 1 Chron. 11:23, & 20:5) Its root, according to BDB is “to till furrows,” which makes me wonder if it is speaking of some sort of rifling.
MWLater Greek versions corrected to the MT δουλοι (“servants”). In Hebrew, “slaves” (עבדימ) and “Hebrews” (עברימ) look very similar. How would we know whether the error was in the LXX or the MT? Either word works: “Hebrews” would parallel “Philistine” better, but “slaves” is a more-insulting epithet in keeping with Goliath’s reviling speech.
MXSymmachus (eiV to monomachsai) seems to have been reading the same text Jerome (ad singulare certamen) was reading, adding “for single-combat.”
MYNASB, NIV, ESV = “ranks”
MZTsumura supported my translation with “Isn’t it [true] that…?”
NAWillett comments on the definite article in Hebrew “THE Philistine” that it is unlikely that he was the Philistine who claimed the ark from Eli’s sons 40 years before, for he had a brother who was fighting 40 years later at the end of David’s reign (2 Sam. 21:19), rather “ Vatablus readeth well, ‘Am not I, Pelisteus ille, that Philistim:’ and as the Chaldee interpreteth, ‘Am not I Goliath the Philistim:’ that is, that famous Philistim, which hath done so many great exploits among them?”
NBS. perigenhtai (“overcome”)
NCCf. later translators’ simpler forms for “together”: A. omou. Q. ama which are closer to the MT.
NDGill = “reproach,” K&D = “mocked,” Tsumura = “challenge,” McCarter = “not only defiance and provocation but also open contempt”
NEThe next verse in the Septuagint is v.32. It appears that Lucian back-translated the Masoretic text to provide Greek text for verses 12-32, but no manuscript earlier than about 400AD contains these verses, so their origin is uncertain. There is an Alexandrian Greek text which contains these verses.
NFThe Brenton translation skips to verse 32 because these verses are not in the Vaticanus, however the missing verses are in Brenton’s appendix, translated from the Alexandrinus.
NGThe Hebrew is a little hard to understand. KJV follows it literally (albeit omitting the definite article in the MT), NASB reads “advanced in years among men,” NIV omits the phrase, ESV (following McCarter?) = “[already… and] advanced in years.” Tsumura = “become a senior… that is, he had reached the age where he was exempted from civil and military services...”
NHSeveral commentators I read (K&D, Henry, Gill?) saw in this demonstrative pronoun a link back to chapter 16 which introduced Jesse as an Ephrathite. Tsumura, on the other hand stated that “the demonstrative pronoun is used as a relative pronoun (“who”) like Ugaritic hnd…,” but I’m skeptical of the authority of that statement.
NISee notes on 16:6ff regarding the 8 sons.
NJcf.
the Lucian rescension of the LXX and the Syriac (followed by the
ESV), which read “in days” rather than “among
men.” The Targum seems to be off-base stating the opposite
that Jesse was “numbered among the young men.” I think
it has to do with no longer being obligated to field-work (both
farming and war) but rather coming among the elders who sat at the
gate or in their houses (2 Kings 6:32, Ezekiel 20:1).
Goldman
commented, “Rabbinic interpretation is ‘honoured in the
company of men.’ Jesse’s age is noted to account for
this absence form the army.”
Gill: “the phrase,
"among men", either signifies that he was ranked among old
men, infirm and unfit for war, and so excused, and his sons went in
his room, so Kimchi; or he was reckoned among men of the first rank,
men of esteem, credit, and reputation, so Jarchi and R. Isaiah, with
which agrees the Targum; or whenever he went abroad, he was attended
by many men, had a large retinue, which sense Abarbinel mentions,
and is that of Ben Gersom, and agrees with the Talmud; but the
Syriac and Arabic versions read "stricken in years", which
seems most agreeable.”
K&D strangely rendered it
“come among the weak”
NK"הָלְכוּ,
which appears superfluous after the foregoing וַיֵּלְכוּ,
has been defended by Böttcher, as necessary to express the
pluperfect, which the thought requires, since the imperfect consec.
וַיֵּלְכוּ,
when attached to a substantive and participial clause, merely
expresses the force of the aorist. Properly, therefore, it reads
thus: ‘And then (in Jesse's old age) the three eldest sons
followed, had followed, Saul;’ a very ponderous construction
indeed, but quite correct, and even necessary, with the great
deficiency of forms, to express the pluperfect.” ~K&D
Tsumura,
on the other hand, declared that “the phrase here seems to be
inserted to slow down the flow of discourse.”
NLThe beth preposition pictures “entering into” but some Hebrew manuscripts use a lamed preposition instead picturing coming up “to” the battle, and Greek, Latin Vulgate, and Aramaic Targum versions follow the latter.
NMNASB & NIV = “tend”
NNMost English versions interpret David’s coming and returning as frequentive, going back and forth, and the participles certainly support that, but Willett commented that the story wouldn’t work if David had already been to the army camp many times before; he proposes instead that Saul sent David home from the palace when Saul went to the battle, and that makes sense to me.
NONASB, NIV, and ESV = “came forward”
NPNASB, NIV, & ESV = “took his stand”
NQNASB, NIV = “roasted grain”
NRNIV = “hurry,” ESV = “carry quickly”
NSNASB, NIV, ESV = “commander”
NTNASB = “news,” NIV = “assurance,” ESV & NICOT = “token”
NUThis is the Hebrew word for “milk;” nowhere else in the Bible is chelev translated “cheese.” But what is a “cut” of “milk”? Perhaps a milk churn? K&D rendered it “cuts of soft cheese”
NV“The
word... here properly signifieth a pledge: of the same
signification, with the Hebrew word herabon, Gen. 38.17.
where the word arrhabon, a pledge or earnest penie, seemeth
to be derived.... And they which take it for a pledge, some expound
it of the token, which he received to go in and out to his brethren
in the armie without suspition... but the fittest interpretation is,
that he should bring some token or pledge from them, as a sign of
their welfare… the Chald. paraphrast interpreteth, ‘thou
shalt bring their welfare,’ that is, bring tidings how they
fare: or bring commendations from them.” ~Andrew Willett
The
root ערב
seems to have four basic meanings:
darkness, pleasantness, mixture, and guarantee. K&D go with the
latter, “a pledge that they are alive and well.” cf.
Tsumura “proof of well-being of the brothers”
NWMost English versions interpret this third plural pronoun as referring to David’s brothers from the previous verse. It is redundant in meaning to “all Israel” so it is omitted in some Hebrew manuscripts and in the Syriac version.
NXThe valley was named after the trees that grew there. Of these trees Willett noted: “there is great uncertentie what kind of tree Elah should signifie, some taking it for the Terebinth or turpentine tree, as Hierome, some for the chesnut tree, some for Ilex the holme tree, some for an oake, Iun. and Vatab.”
NY“seeing the Israelites fled away at the sight of Goliath, and he for the space of 40 days together vaunted himself, it is not like that the armies had yet met, or that they skirmished together, as Osiander thinketh: but only had set their battell in aray, the one against the other, v. 21. therefore the better reading is, that they were bellantes, Iun. or belligerantes, Vatab. or ineuntes bellum, Chal. they were warring rather then fighting: for the word lacham signifieth both.” ~Willett
NZThis is a transliteration of the Hebrew word rather than a translation.
OANASB added “the supplies” (cf. ESV “the provisions”) since the Hebrew word indicates “carrying” something. I prefer the NIV “loaded up,” which doesn’t add words, but gets the idea across better than the KJV.
OBVulgate: Proper name, KJV: trench, NICOT: entrenchment or circumvallation, Targum/NIV/ESV: camp/tents, NASB: outer circle/perimeter of the camp, Willett: the parking lot for carts, where goods were stored safely away from the battlefront and where Saul slept (1 Sam. 26:5), K&D = wagon rampart (the carts themselves forming the outer barricade).
OCKJV has the literal translation. NASB, NIV, and ESV are a bit paraphrastic with “X shouting X the war [cry]” although K&D also weighed in with “lit. to make a noise in war, i.e. to raise a war-cry”
ODGoldman: “The Hebrew word ma’galah is found as a military term only here and in 26:5-7. It means ‘something rounded,’ and may refer either to an entrenchment or barricade around the camp, or (Kimchi) to the camp itself, which may have been circular in formation.”
OENASB = “baggage,” NIV = “things… supplies”
OFNASB, NIV = “battle-line,” ESV = “ranks”
OGNASB = “to greet,” NIV = “ask how they were,” Lit: “inquire concerning wellbeing”
OHThis extra “and he went” is not found in the Greek, Syriac, or Vulgate manuscripts. It doesn’t add new information, though.
OITranslated in v.4 into Greek by the LXX as “mighty-man” and by Aquilla as “mediator” here, the Greek translation cited by Kittel is αμεσσαιος “the non-mediator”!
OJThe Masorite compilers of this Hebrew text suggested in their Kere notes that the text they were copying was missing a “c” towards the end of the word, seeing as there is no such Hebrew root as מער, and should be spelled מִמַּעַרְכוֹת This is the general trend of translations, although the Greek and Syriac (followed by the NASB) modified the Hebrew plural to a singular, matching the instance of the same word in the previous verse. K&D noted that “if [what was written] were the proper reading, it would suggest and Arabic word signifying a crowd of men,” a meaning not far removed from the Kere.
OKNIV = “exempt [from taxes]”
OLThe Cairo Geniza manuscript of this verse, dating about a century before the earliest-known MT manuscript, uses the same consonantal spellings, but changes the vowel pointing on this infinitive to render it [r)jl Qal instead of Piel, but that doesn’t really change the meaning. K&D render “insult” here.
OMWillett: “enfranchising his house: as in setting it free from taxes and other impositions (Genevens) and so advancing it to the state of nobilitie (Chaldee).”
ONNIV = “disgrace”
OONASB = “taunt”
OPNASB = “insolence,” NIV = “how conceited,” ESV = “presumption”
OQNASB, NIV = “wickedness,” ESV = “evil”
ORNASB
= “question,” NIV = “I speak,”
ESV (and K&D) followed the more literal meaning of the Hebrew =
“word”
Targum explains it as, “Isn’t
this what everybody is saying?”
Willett wrote: “dabhar
is better here translated, matter, cause, or busines: and so David
excuseth himself because he came about his fathers business”
K&D:
“a very allowable inquiry certainly”
OSNASB
= “told,” NIV = “reported,” ESV = “repeated”
OTSome Hebrew and Greek manuscripts read “they got [him]” (wjqyw)/whwjqyw/kai paresthsan auton)
OULXX reads as though the Hebrew were אדני instead of אדם
OVSome Hebrew manuscripts (and the Syriac) omit the last letter, changing the pronoun to first person “my father” which just makes it more like a quote, but still referring the pronoun to David, so no difference in meaning.
OW"זה which we find in most of the editions since the time of Jac. Chayim, 1525, is an error in writing, or more correctly in hearing, for שֶׂה, a sheep.” ~K&D
OXOther early Greek translators after the LXX, such as Aquila (A.) & Symmachus (Σ.) rendered pwgwnoV (which I assume is closer to the MT “beard/mane”)
OY“the sheep” is the understood object (spelled out in the ESV), and several Hebrew manuscripts (followed by the Syriac and Targums) actually add an extra vav stroke at the end of the word to supply the object as the pronoun “him,” which doesn’t change the meaning.
OZ"זָקָן, beard and chin, signifies the bearded chin” ~K&D
PANASB= “since,” NIV = “because,” ESV = “for”
PB“here disjunctive waw functions as expressing the reason why he says ‘go!’ (imperative)” ~David Tsumura (NICOT)
PCHere and in the next verse, LXX transliterated rather than translated the Hebrew phrase. Aq. = enduthn (“clothing”)
PDNASB = “garments” (then “armor” in v.29), NIV = “tunic” This word is plural, and it seems to be used of clothing which is typical for a particular vocation, such as the outfit/uniform/garb/attire of a priest (Lev. 6:3), of a judge (Jdg. 5:10), or of a soldier (1 Sam. 4:12).
PENASB = “armor”
PF“signifies probably a peculiar kind of clothes which were worn under the armour, a kind of armour-coat to which the sword was fastened.” ~K&D
PGCf v.5 – Goliath wore the same kind of “brass helmet” and “breastplate/armor/coat of mail”
PHOther Greek translators (presumably Aq. & Symmachus) eneduse (“clothed”)
PILucian Rescription ecwlainen and S. eskaxen apeiroV made it more like the MT reading.
PJNIV = “fastened,” ESV = “strapped”
PKMost all other English versions translate with a form of the English word “try”
PLNASB = “tested,” NIV = “used” and so in the next instance
PMAll other places this verb occurs (except for Joel 1:8, where it is translated “wail”), this verb means “to swear” or “take an oath” (Jdg. 17:2; 1 Sam. 14:24; 1 Ki. 8:31; 2 Chr. 6:22; Hos. 4:2; 10:4).
PNS. Q. faraggoV (“ravine”)
POAq. & Sym. translated it skeuei (“utensil”), which is more like the MT.
PPA. analekthriw, S. phra (“knapsack”)
PQNASB, NICOT = “pouch,” NIV = “bag,” ESV omits, Goldman = “wallet,” Gill mentions a curious Ethiopic tradition (Apud Ludolf. Lexic. Ethiop. p. 84) that it was “that piece of the leather in the midst of the sling, in which the slingers used to put the stones”
PRNASB, NIV, ESV = “approached”
PSTsumura, in the New International Commentary on the Old Testament, citing D. W. Baker, labels this a “waw explicativum,” translating it “namely”
PTHapex Legomenon from a verb that means “to glean”
PUThe antiquity of v.41 is established by its presence in the DSS, even though it is not in the LXX. It does not add any new information, however, only a greater sense of drama in the telling. It is in the Alexandrian Greek text, of which Brenton provided an English translation in his appendix.
PVOther Greek versions = exoudenwsen (“made nothing of him”), but the LXX is closer to the MT.
PWSeveral Hebrew manuscripts read more closely to the LXX with <ynyu (“eyes”), but it means practically the same thing.
PXS. eloidorei (“reviled”)
PYNASB, NIV, ESV = “sticks”
PZThe Greek translation of this Hebrew word would normally be αγρος (“field”), but multiple Hebrew manuscripts (and some Targums) instead read הארץ, supporting the LXX γης and Vulgate terrae (“earth”), which can still be synonyms.
QANASB, NIV, ESV = “javelin” KJV translated this “target” in v.6, which see.
QBNASB = “birds of the sky”
QCMany sources more ancient than the MT tradition make this word plural: LXX, Targums, Symmachus, and Syriac.
QDThe Syriac and some Hebrew manuscripts support the plural “hands” over against the MT.
QETsumura called this an inchoative verb, citing F.W. Dobbs-Allsopp’s paper on the “Ingressive qwm in Biblical Hebrew”
QFcf. Syriac & Targum and Greek (parataxin) support the MT against the Vulgate ad pugnam
QGThis is Theodotian’s version, not in the LXX – perhaps a back-translation from the MT? There is apparently also an Alexandrian greek of this verse, but I don’t have access to it.
QHThis is my translation. Brenton skipped this verse following the Vaticanus.
QIBy this redundancy, “the narrator apparently wishes to convey that Goliath did not die as a result of the blow from the stone…” ~Goldman (Soncino)
QJThe Hebrew word is different here from the one in vs. 4 & 23, which the KJV also translated “champion.” The word here means “mighty man,” and in the former places it meant “the man in the middle.” Like the KJV, the LXX also translated both Hebrew words with the same Greek word “strong-man.”
QKSome Hebrew mss. render על “over” instead of אל “to,” and the Greek, Syriac, Chaldee, and Latin versions rendered with prepositions more like “over” than “to,” but this Hebrew word has a wide range of meaning that can include “over.”
QLThe LXX translated the Hebrew word “shaarim” (which means “gates”) instead of transliterating it like other versions did. Tsumura made the “conjecture that there was a double gate (where a Philistine garrison may have been) at the junction where the road to Gath and the road to Ekron met… Any Philistine soldiers would try to escape westward toward this place...”
QMThe Greek word here is “wounded/traumatized” rather than “killed,” more like the MT “pierced.”
QNGill accepted the KJV “valley,” but McCarter, NIV, & ESV follow the LXX here with “Gath,” the first half of which is spelled the same as “valley” in Hebrew. Ehrlich, AJV, Goldman, & Tsumura also considered it a place name, but went with the actual spelling “Gai.” K&D translated it “valley” but noted that it was mighty “suspicious” and could well be “Gath” misspelled. This doesn’t make much difference in meaning because, as Tsumura noted, “the Gai Valley seems to refer to the valley which leads to Gath.”
QONASB = “lay” (which would be a different Hebrew word שכב), NIV translates the Qal as though it were Niphal “were strewn”
QPLiterally “pierced” K&D = “wounded”
QQThis place is mentioned in Josh. 15:36.
QRSymmachus: apo tou diwgmou (“from the pursuit”)
QSOther Greek versions are more like the MT with dihrpasan (“plundered”)
QTposuit
QUThe LXX noun has a wide range of meaning; Symmachus specified “armor” opla
QVkai wV eiden Saoul- apo tou pataxai ton allofulon “And as Saul saw – from the striking down of the Philistine” Perhaps this is from the Alexandrinus or the Lucian Rescention which contain these verses despite their absence in the Vaticanus and Rohlf’s edition of the Septuagint.
QWNASB, NIV, ESV = “know” which is more literally what the MT says
QXThe Lucian Rescention of the LXX, as well as the Syriac and Targums add a 3ms pronoun here (“his”), but it makes no difference to the story , for context makes it clear that it’s the same army, whether it is called “Saul’s army” or “the army.”
QYNASB = “youth,” NIV = “young man,” ESV = “boy” The KJV “stripling” connotes slender height rather than “hiddenness” as the Hebrew ‘elah denotes, but it is of about the same unusualness for English as ‘elah is for Hebrew, and besides, it makes a great rhyme for “Kipling” in the Take 6 a cappella song about David & Goliath!
QZThe only other place in the Bible this word is used is in 1 Sam 20:22, which is also in parallel with the word na’ar, so it must be a synonym for a servant boy/young man
RANASB, NIV = “killing,” ESV = “striking down” (the latter is the more literal translation of the Hebrew)
RBMy
original chart includes the NASB and NIV, but their copyright
restrictions have forced me to remove them from the
publicly-available edition of this chart. I have included the ESV in
footnotes when it employs a word not already used by the KJV, NASB,
or NIV. (NAW is my translation.) When a translation adds words not
in the Hebrew text, but does not indicate it has done so by the use
of italics (or greyed-out text), I put the added words in [square
brackets]. When one version chooses a wording which is different
from all the other translations, I underline it. When a
version chooses a translation which, in my opinion, either departs
too far from the root meaning of the Hebrew word or departs too far
from the grammar form of the original text, I use strikeout.
And when a version omits a word which is in the original text, I
insert an X. (I also place an X at the end of a word if the original
word is plural but the English translation is singular.) I
occasionally use colors to help the reader see correlations between
the various editions and versions when there are more than two
different translations of a given word. The only known Dead Sea
Scrolls containing any part of 1 Samuel 18 are 4Q51 Samuela,
which contains fragments of vs. 4-5, dated between 50-25 B.C., and
1Q7, which contains fragments of vs. 17-18, dated around 60A.D.
Where the DSS consonants are legible and agree with the MT, I have
colored the MT text purple. Where the DSS supports the LXX with
omissions or text not in the MT, I have highlighted
with yellow the
LXX and its translation into English, and where I have accepted that
into my NAW translation, I have marked it with {pointed brackets}.
RCvs. 1-6, 8-19, and 30 are not in Rahlf’s edition of the LXX or in the Vaticanus Greek manuscript which Brendon used for his English translation, but Brenton supplied a translation of the Alexandrinus in his appendix, which I have copied and marked with [square brackets]
RDTsumura = “attached,” K&D = “bound itself (lit. chained itself; cf. Gen 44:30)” see also Isa. 8:12, where it is translated “conspiracy”
REQere recommended adding a he between the last two letters of this word (וַיֶּאֱהָבֵהוּ) to make it more clear that this was not “they loved” but rather “he loved him” but this is not absolutely necessary. K&D suggested that the vav be translated causatively “because.”
RFNASB, NIV, ESV = “return,” which is closer to the literal meaning of the Hebrew verb
RGNASB, ESV = “armor,” NIV = “tunic” (The Hebrew word is plural, but apparently singular in Greek.)
RHNASB, NIV, ESV = “belt”
RINASB
= “prospered,” NIV = “successfully”
also in vs. 14 & 15
RJNASB = “pleasing,” NIV = “pleased,” ESV (which is the most literal) = “good”
RKM.
Henry: “that is, he presided in the business of his country,
civil as well as military”
K&D “i.e. he carried
out military enterprises”
RLDSS adds w, and the Greek and Latin and English versions followed that rather than the MT which has no “and.” It doesn’t change the meaning, though.
RMNASB, NIV, ESV = “tambourines”
RNTargum & LXX = “cymbals,” Kimchi, Tsumura, McCarter, NIV = “lutes,” for others, see P below.
ROQere spells this לָשִׁיר (to make more clear that this isn’t related to the root שור which denoted “watch, dominate, surround, travel” instead of “sing”), although the MT isn’t necessarily a wrong spelling.
RPSeveral other Hebrew manuscripts put a vav (“and”) in front of this word, and so do many ancient versions (Greek, Syrias, Aramaic), and the NIV followed their tradition, although it transposed the order of “joy” and “tambourines.”
RQThis word is used nowhere else of a noisemaker in the OT. Most other instances refer to a third-rank army officer, and a couple refer to a large container. Percussion instruments such as the triangle (K&D, McClintock) or sistrum have been suggested, or some sort of strummed instrument with three strings or three frets or three corners (NIV). Gill thought it was “pipes or flutes, which they both blew with their mouths, and played on with their hands,” Ben Gersom = “principal songs”
RROther Greek versions render ai coreuousai (“the chorus line dancers”) or paizousai (“playing/dancing”)
RSSymmachus added idia (“of his own”)
RT“Answered” is the literal translation of this Hebrew word, but the NASB, NIV, ESV = “sang,” Tsumura combined the two with “sang antiphonally”
RUNIV = “danced,” ESV = “celebrated,” Goldman, Tsumura = “made merry/merry-making”
RV“The women who ‘sported’ … i.e. performed mimic dances, sang in alternate choruses (‘answered,’ as in Ex. 15:21)” ~K&D
RWThe Qere suggests an additional letter be inserted between the last two letters of this word (בַּאֲלָפָיו) to make clear that this word is plural, but it is discernible as plural as it is. Tsumura had an interesting take on the suffix being an adverb indicator rather than a 3ms pronoun, which allowed the beth preposition to come through in translation, “Saul slew by thousands and David by ten thousands!”
RXNASB, NIV, ESV = “angry”
RYNIV = “credited,” Literally = “given”
RZQere (followed by several Hebrew manuscripts) suggested that a yod be inserted (עוֹיֵן) to make it more clear that this is the root for “eye” not the root for “iniquity.” cf. K&D “looking askance”
SANASB, NIV, ESV = “the next day”
SBTsumura = “spirit for evilness,” ESV = “harmful,” cf. 16:14
SCNASB = “came mightily,” NIV = “came forcefully,” ESV = “rushed”
SDNASB, ESV = “raved”
SENASB, NIV = “as usual,” ESV translated the most literally “as [he did] day by day”
SFIn ch. 17, the KJV translated this word “spear,” and “spear” is what the NASB, NIV, and ESV translated it here and in the next verse.
SGcf. 10:6-10 & 11:6 (previous instances of this verb referred to the Holy Spirit, not the evil spirit)
SHcf. 16:15-16
SIcf. 10:10, and 19:24, when Saul prophecied with the band of prophets
SJThe LXX, Syriac, and Vulgate all read as though there were originally a vav at the end of this word, denoting a 3ms pronoun. The NIV & ESV followed this tradition. It is not outside of the possible meaning of the definite article already prefixing this word, however, so it is not necessarily a change in the wording to render it “his” house instead of “the” house, nor would it change the narrative, seeing as it is speaking of Saul’s “house” either way.
SKThe contrast of what the two main characters had “in hand” is poetic.
SLWillett, NASB & NIV follow the Vulgate with “thinking,” but the Greek and Hebrew read, “said.”
SMNASB, NIV, ESV = “pin,” but this is the verb they translated “strike down” elsewhere. The KJV is more literal here.
SNK&D went with the literal interpretation of this word “and”
SONASB = “escaped,” NIV = “eluded,” ESV = “evaded,” AJV = “stepped aside” The variety in the versions is surprising.
SPThe Greek word is the standard one for “afraid,” so it seems odd that Brenton would have chosen a more specialized word in English.
SQNASB = “appointed,” NIV = “gave,” Literally = “put”
SRNASB, NIV, ESV = “commander”
SScf. A. episthmwn (“upstanding”)
STKJV’s
rendering is the most literal. NIV is “thingX he did,”
ESV = “undertakings”
SUNASB, NIV, ESV and others translate this as a causal conjunction “for/because”
SVAquila and Symmachus used a synonym upestelleto (“withdrew”)
SWNASB = “prospering,” NIV, ESV = “success[ful]) same as vs.5 & 14
SXTsumura, NASB = “dreaded,” ESV and AJV were a bit more wordy with “stood in [fearful] awe” – it is the word for being a “camper” or a “tenant,” not having a secure place to live.
SYHere again the Vaticanus and Rahlf’s edition of the Septuagint have no text, but these verses do appear in the Alexandrinus Greek manuscript (and also in Theodotian’s version), and the translation in [brackets] is Brenton’s translation of the Alexandrine text from his appendix.
SZNASB, NIV, ESV = “Here is”
TANASB, NIV, ESV = “against”
TB“The term will give (impf.) is not a performative utterance (e.g., Gen. 15:18 <pf.> = “I (hereby) give,” which is usually in perfect; see on 17: 10). The Hebrew of if only you become… is an imperative clause…” ~David Tsumura, 2007 AD
TCAll the places where this Hebrew phrase ben chaiyl occur seem to indicate a task force, usually of soldiers: Deut. 3:18 (militia), Judges 18:2 (spies), 21:10 (militia), 1 Samuel 14:52 (draft), 2 Sam. 2:7, 13:28 (revolutionaries in a coup), 17:10, 1 Kings 1:52 (usurper), 2 Kings 2:16 (prophets), 1 Chronicles 5:18 (able to be in army), 8:40 (archers), 26:7-9 & 30-32, 26:17 (priests), 28:6 (soldiers).
TDThe Syriac supports this added conjunction, but it’s not in the Greek or Hebrew.
TE“Life”
(plural) is the literal rendering of this word, but NIV = “family”
and ESV = “relatives.”
Gill took it to mean
“lifestyle” i.e. that of a shepherd, and Keil &
Delitzsch agreed: “Gesenius (Thes. p. 471) and Böttcher
give the meaning ‘people’ for
חַיִּים,
and Ewald (Gramm. §179, b.) the meaning ‘family.’
But neither of these meanings can be established. חַיִּים
seems
evidently to signify the condition in life...”
Goldman
commented: “Better, as R.V. margin, ‘who are my
kinsfolk,’ the Hebrew noun for life
being
identical with the Arabid chayy,
denoting ‘a group of families united by blood-ties.’”
TFNIV, ESV = “clan”
TGThis word is translated "bridegroom" in Ex. 4:25, Isa. 62:5, Jer. 7:34 etc, and Joel 2:16, “father-in-law” in Ex. 18:5, and “son-in-law” in Judges 15:6, so it seems to denote “being related by marriage.” The verbal forms also bear this out, as Gen. 34:9 and Deut. 7:3 refer to both daughters and sons being given in marriage and therefore relating the two families. Willett translated “contract affinitie”
THNASB, ESV = “for,” NIV = “in marriage”
TIThe Syriac and several Hebrew manuscripts support the Greek with a (visually-similar) zayin instead of a daleth for the third letter (luyrzul). (There are multiple English letters which could have been chosen to represent the sound of the first Hebrew letter, so Brenton’s choice of the English letter “I” instead of “A” to transliterate the opening vowel does not actually reflect a lexical difference.) However, that spelling occurs nowhere else in the Bible, and it wouldn’t make meaningful sense, anyway (“upon is my help”). With the zayin substitution, one would expect an aleph instead of an ayin in the penultimate syllable (“God is my help”), which is a name mentioned twice among the chiefs of Manasseh and Zebulun in 1Ch 5:24 & 27:19. Tsumura suggested that Adriel could just be the Aramaic form of the Hebrew name Azriel. However, it being a proper name, the spelling is not terribly important, except to make identification of the person consistent. The only other place he is mentioned is 2 Samuel 21:8, where the LXX has the same variation in spelling as it does here. There, the additional information is given that Adriel was “the son of Barzillai.” There is a Barzillai mentioned in 2 Sam. 19:33, an 80-year-old man from Gilead who escorted David across the Jordan when he returned after Absolom’s coup. Later, this Barzillai married his daughters to some Levites and then adopted them as his sons, so they lost their priestly status in Ezra’s reconstruction genealogies (Ezra 2:61). But this Barzillai and Adriel were Mehulites, and the closest place name to that in the Bible is Abel-Mehula, which is on the opposite side of the Jordan River from Gilead, so this must be a different Barzillai, kept distinct as being from Mehula (that is, Abel-Mehula - Goldman) rather than the Barzillai from Gilead. This guy was nowhere near as significant to Biblical history as was David, and his five sons were hanged for violating a treaty.
TJThe LXX word has to do with “cheering up” whereas the MT word has more to do with “being right” Symmachus offered the translation hdu egeneto (“became pleasant”).
TKNASB = “was agreeable” (NIV omitted “the thing” following the ancient Greek and Latin manuscripts)
TLTwo Hebrew manuscripts omit “the thing,” as did the Greek, Latin, & NIV. This doesn’t change the sense of the verse, though. In v.26, David reaches agreement, and the Greek, Latin, and Hebrew manuscripts are agreed that “the thing” is present in the wording there.
TMcf. Aquila: numfeuseiV en emoi shmeron (“you shall be a bridegroom for me today”). Theodotian: epi taiV dusin epigambreuseiV moi (agreeing with the LXX in omitting “today”).
TNNASB, NIV, and ESV read “thought,” but “said” is the more central meaning of this Hebrew word; there is a different Hebrew word which would more directly denote “thought.”
TOThe Hebrew is literally “today,” NIV & ESV = “now,” NICOT = “this time”
TPNASB, NIV, ESV = “[a] second [time],” AJV = “through one of the twain”
TQ“[B]y
‘two,’ is here meant the second, the cardinal number,
taken for the ordinal: as 2 Ki. 15.32... Saul meaneth that by the
twaine, that is, the second of his daughters” ~Andrew Willett
(Gordon concurred, and Goldman seemed to agree). Gill: “by
marrying one of his two daughters”
Keil & Delitzsch:
“‘In a second way’ (בִּשְׁתַּיִם,
as in Job 33:14)”
Tsumura (NICOT):
“for the second time”
TRThe Hebrew word could be translated “wants” as the LXX did, or “is pleased” as Symmachus did (eudokei).
TSThe Hebrew word translated “now/therefore” (עתה) looks a lot like the Hebrew word for “you” (אתה).
TTThe Hebrew word is the standard one for “speak,” thus NASB, NIV, ESV.
TUNIV/ESV = “privately/in private”
TVThe ancient consonantal spelling of this word requires a singular interpretation (“his servant”), but the LXX (“all those belonging to him”) and Vulgate (servis suis) read plural, and the Masorites pointed the consonants with the vowels that would go with a plural, making a note that it should be edited by adding a yod before the last letter to spell it properly as a plural, as it is spelled later in the verse. At the beginning of the next verse, it is a plurality of servants who obey the command.
TWSymmachus chose a synonym (elafron) with a range of meaning closer to the Hebrew word.
TXcf. A.S. aporoV (“uncertain”), Q. penhV (“poor”), compared to the LXX which denotes “lowly” and the MT “poor”
TYA. eutelhV (“not well-ended”), S. atimoV (“dishonorable”)
TZDavid uses the same Hebrew word to describe himself and to describe what the servants thought of him marrying royalty, The KJV brings this over into English commendably, but most English translations use two different words: NASB = “trivial… lightly esteemed,” NIV = “small matter… little known," ESV = “little thing… no reputation” (The ESV followed the LXX rather than the MT in this.)
UAThe MT pointing (from manuscripts in the late 900’s AD) is for a Niphal participle; the Cairo Geniza manuscripts from the 800’s AD pointed it as a Niphal perfect (hl#q~nh), but that doesn’t really change the meaning. Such inconsequential vowel variants are typical in comparing the MT with the Cairo manuscripts.
UBNASB rendered more literally “according to these words,” NIV omitted the phrase, and the ESV rendered very paraphrastically “thus and so.”
UCNIV = “price for the bride,” ESV = “bride-price”
UDIn the first few centuries AD, translators included the final phrase in their versions: A.Q. kai ouk eplhrwqhsan ai hmerai (“and the days were not fulfilled”), S. kai mh dielqouswn (twn) hmerwn (“and the days had not gone by”).
UEThis phrase is used of reaching term in pregnancy, fulfilling a vow by doing the action for the promised amount of time, reaching the end of one’s life, reaching the end of God’s mercy and being punished, but in two cases which seem most appropriate, it refers to preparation for marriage: Genesis 29:21 Then Jacob said to Laban, "Give me my wife, for my days are fulfilled, that I may go in to her." and Esther 2:12 “Each young woman's turn came to go in to King Ahasuerus after she had completed twelve months' preparation, according to the regulations for the women, for thus were the days of their preparation apportioned: six months with oil of myrrh, and six months with perfumes and preparations for beautifying women.” (NKJV)
UFMost other Greek translations read diakosiouV (“200”) conforming to the MT. If David slew 200, then he did slay 100. It’s curious that he doubled the dowry. In 2 Sam. 3:14, he says he bought her for 100, so perhaps the other hundred was technically not part of the dowry, since 100 was the agreement.
UGAquila and Theodotian filled in the words from the Hebrew which are missing in the LXX: kai eplhrwsen autaV (“and made fulfillment with them”)
UHThe other Greek versions supply the subject Saoul here, in conformance with the MT.
UIBrenton apparently forgot to translate the phrase “to the king,” which is in the Greek versions.
UJNKJV = “full count,” NASB = “full number,” NIV = “presented the full number,” but the ESV solved the problem of it being a plural verb by ignoring the MT active Piel pointing and interpreting it as passive Niphal “which were given in full number.” The original consonants (before the Masorite scribes added vowel pointings in the 800’s AD or so) could be interpreted Qal, Piel, or Niphal.
UKDavid’s name is not in any mss of the LXX or Vulgate, nor, as best I can tell, was it suggested by any later Greek versionist such as Aquila or Symmachus. NIV followed this tradition. This might suggest that it was added later for clarity by Hebrew editors, but the subject is the same whether stated or unstated, so this does not change the verse at all. Unfortunately there is no legible copy of this verse among the Dead Sea Scrolls for comparison.
ULThe word for “foreskin,” oddly enough, is feminine, but the pronominal object of this verb is masculine. Most commentators chose to ignore this difficulty. In the New International Commentary on the Old Testament, David Tsumura suggested that the masculine word “days” should instead be supplied by ellipsis from three sentences previous at the end of v.26, rendering it, “[the days] were fulfilled to the king to become the king’s son-in-law,” which works, but I think is an unlikely grammar construction considering the style of the author of 1 Samuel. Tsumura admitted that it would “not” be “impossible” for a masculine pronoun (“them”) in Hebrew to refer to a feminine antecedent (“foreskins”), which presents another possible solution to the difficulty, but I think there is a simpler solution which uses a nearer antecedent which matches in number and gender, and that is the phrase “men of the Philistines,” to which the previous pronoun also referred. Saul wasn’t as interested in the foreskins as he was interested in eradicating enemies. Each foreskin represented one man who had been killed (for each man has only one), so my solution to the difficulty is synecdoche: 200 men were presented before the king as dead by the presentation of 200 foreskins.
UMThe other Greek versions supply the second verb “and knew” (kai egnw), which is in the MT.
UNThe MT בת-שרול is only somewhat similar to what the LXX would have had to read (כל-ישראל) to get the translation it did. The Lucian rescension corrected closer to the MT with kai Melcol h qugathr autou (“and Melchol his daughter” – changing “Saul’s” to “his”). Another explanation could be that the phrase from v.16 was supplied by memory to the LXX scribe.
UOCairo Geniza manuscript reads pointed as a participle ([s)ay@w) instead of the MT Hiphil Imperfect, but that doesn’t really change anything. Some other Hebrew manuscripts removed the aleph to make clear that the root was not אסף (“gathering”) but יסף (“adding”) e.g. [swyw or [syw.
UPNASB, NIV = “commanders”
UQNASB, NIV, and ESV add the explanatory phrase “to battle,” but it is not in the Hebrew or Greek or Latin.
URNASB, NIV, and ESV = “as often as” - the Hebrew word has to do with periodicity
USNIV, ESV = “more success”
UTNASB & ESV = “highly esteemed,” NIV = “well known”
UUcf.
this word in Psa 101:2a “I will behave wisely in a
perfect way. Oh, when will You come to me?”
Some
commentators make much of the Mosaic law that a man should not go to
war in his first year of marriage, suggesting that the Philistines
must have invaded during the first year of David’s marriage in
order to take advantage of Israel while David was out-of-commission,
but the Biblical account says nothing of this, and it is an
assumption that the Philistines knew of this law, and it is an
assumption that the invasions referred-to in this verse happened
during David’s first year of marriage, and it is an assumption
that David broke that law, which makes it a tenuous proposition.